even_o to_o the_o open_n of_o their_o mouth_n by_o force_n and_o that_o those_o to_o who_o they_o offer_v that_o violence_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o the_o most_o cruel_a of_o all_o punishment_n that_o divers_a make_v so_o great_a a_o resistance_n to_o it_o that_o they_o can_v not_o obtain_v their_o end_n and_o that_o in_o their_o rage_n they_o tear_v their_o breast_n to_o revenge_v themselves_o of_o their_o refusal_n he_o himself_o testify_v that_o the_o horror_n ibid._n which_o the_o orthodox_n have_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o same_o assembly_n with_o the_o arian_n be_v so_o great_a that_o have_v no_o church_n wherein_o they_o can_v public_o worship_v god_n they_o assemble_v with_o the_o novatian_o who_o have_v three_o church_n in_o that_o city_n because_o these_o latter_a be_v indeed_o schismatic_n but_o not_o heretic_n as_o the_o arian_n and_o that_o if_o the_o novatian_o have_v be_v willing_a the_o catholic_n will_v have_v make_v but_o one_o only_a church_n with_o they_o sozomen_n relate_v also_o 18._o that_o the_o emperor_n valens_n who_o be_v a_o arian_n have_v go_v to_o the_o city_n of_o edessa_n and_o have_v learn_v there_o that_o the_o orthodox_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o who_o persevere_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o son_n make_v all_o their_o assembly_n in_o a_o field_n near_o the_o city_n because_o all_o the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o arian_n he_o punish_v the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n who_o suffer_v those_o assembly_n and_o command_v he_o to_o go_v thither_o the_o next_o day_n to_o hinder_v they_o with_o all_o his_o force_n from_o assemble_v themselves_o and_o to_o punish_v those_o who_o shall_v oppose_v themselves_o that_o the_o people_n have_v hear_v that_o order_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o meet_v there_o and_o the_o governor_n have_v go_v thither_o and_o find_v in_o the_o way_n a_o woman_n who_o be_v run_v thither_o with_o her_o little_a child_n he_o ask_v she_o if_o she_o have_v not_o hear_v what_o the_o emperor_n have_v command_v but_o that_o the_o woman_n without_o be_v move_v answer_v he_o that_o she_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v for_o that_o very_a reason_n that_o she_o run_v thither_o to_o be_v there_o with_o other_o which_o make_v such_o a_o impression_n upon_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o governor_n that_o he_o go_v back_o to_o the_o emperor_n and_o acquaint_v he_o with_o that_o obstinate_a resolution_n and_o cause_v he_o to_o revoke_v the_o order_n he_o have_v give_v i_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v many_o of_o the_o orthodox_n who_o have_v not_o courage_n enough_o to_o go_v so_o far_o as_o a_o separation_n and_o who_o content_v themselves_o with_o only_o groan_v under_o the_o arian_n tyranny_n in_o wait_v for_o better_a time_n but_o it_o be_v also_o certain_a that_o those_o who_o have_v more_o zeal_n and_o courage_n withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o those_o heretic_n and_o that_o they_o believe_v themselves_o bind_v to_o do_v it_o for_o the_o make_v sure_o of_o their_o salvation_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o faustinus_n in_o his_o treatise_n against_o the_o arian_n say_v that_o if_o any_o one_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o arian_n can_v be_v render_v culpable_a under_o a_o pretence_n that_o he_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o his_o own_o conscience_n which_o do_v not_o accuse_v he_o of_o have_v violate_v or_o renounce_v the_o faith_n there_o it_o belong_v to_o such_o a_o one_o to_o take_v heed_n and_o to_o examine_v himself_o but_o as_o for_o i_o add_v he_o the_o cause_n of_o god_n be_v concern_v i_o judge_v myself_o bind_v to_o be_v more_o precautioned_n and_o to_o have_v a_o great_a fear_n than_o those_o person_n have_v for_o it_o be_v write_v a_o man_n that_o be_v a_o heretic_n after_o the_o first_o and_o second_o admonition_n reject_v know_v that_o he_o who_o be_v such_o be_v pervert_v and_o that_o he_o sin_n be_v condemn_v in_o himself_o and_o as_o to_o the_o punishment_n of_o dissembler_n it_o be_v write_v all_o flesh_n shall_v worship_v before_o my_o face_n say_v the_o lord_n god_n and_o the_o saint_n shall_v come_v forth_o and_o they_o shall_v see_v those_o who_o have_v transgress_v against_o i_o for_o 23,24_o the_o worm_n of_o the_o hypocrite_n shall_v not_o die_v and_o their_o fire_n shall_v not_o be_v quench_v the_o apostle_n forbid_v we_o also_o to_o enter_v into_o fellowship_n with_o unbeliever_n and_o elsewhere_o after_o have_v give_v a_o description_n of_o sin_n he_o condemn_v not_o only_o those_o who_o commit_v such_o thing_n but_o those_o also_o who_o consent_n to_o those_o who_o commit_v they_o there_o be_v divers_a other_o passage_n in_o the_o scripture_n which_o forbid_v our_o company_v with_o heretic_n but_o i_o will_v only_o note_v these_o here_o brief_o to_o the_o end_n that_o you_o shall_v not_o think_v that_o it_o be_v out_o of_o a_o vain_a superstition_n that_o we_o avoid_v the_o communion_n of_o those_o who_o the_o divine_a justice_n have_v condemn_v behold_v then_o two_o action_n that_o i_o have_v propound_v in_o my_o judgement_n sufficient_o justify_v and_o by_o consequence_n the_o right_a of_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o our_o ordinary_a pastor_n when_o they_o teach_v doctrine_n contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o they_o will_v constrain_v the_o faithful_a to_o profess_v establish_v by_o a_o example_n against_o which_o i_o do_v not_o see_v any_o thing_n which_o they_o can_v rational_o oppose_v or_o hinder_v it_o from_o be_v like_a to_o that_o of_o our_o father_n for_o if_o they_o say_v that_o there_o be_v in_o that_o party_n of_o the_o orthodox_n that_o separate_v themselves_o divers_z bishop_n that_o authorize_v that_o action_n beside_o that_o we_o may_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o party_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o which_o they_o know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o very_a considerable_a number_n of_o pious_a and_o learned_a prelate_n and_o even_o some_o who_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o suffer_v death_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o that_o cause_n beside_o that_o i_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n that_o make_v the_o reformation_n lawful_a it_o be_v lawful_a as_o often_o as_o it_o have_v cause_n that_o be_v just_a sufficient_a and_o necessary_a at_o the_o foundation_n and_o wheresoever_o those_o cause_n be_v to_o be_v find_v the_o faithful_a people_n have_v as_o much_o right_a to_o separate_v themselves_o as_o the_o bishop_n if_o the_o people_n have_v no_o right_a to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o pastor_n who_o shall_v teach_v they_o false_a doctrine_n it_o can_v not_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o authority_n which_o the_o pastor_n have_v over_o the_o people_n for_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n have_v at_o least_o as_o much_o authority_n over_o particular_a pastor_n as_o it_o have_v over_o the_o people_n so_o that_o if_o that_o reason_n be_v not_o sufficient_o valid_a in_o regard_n of_o particular_a bishop_n they_o may_v very_o well_o see_v that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o faithful_a people_n in_o effect_v a_o separation_n found_v upon_o the_o fear_n of_o dishonour_v god_n and_o prejudice_v one_o own_o salvation_n be_v a_o common_a right_n and_o the_o laity_n be_v not_o less_o bind_v to_o it_o than_o the_o bishop_n since_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o oughts_z according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o work_v out_o their_o own_o salvation_n with_o fear_n and_o tremble_a if_o they_o say_v that_o the_o separation_n which_o fall_v out_o in_o time_n of_o the_o arian_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n wherein_o arius_n and_o his_o follower_n have_v be_v condemn_v whereas_o that_o of_o our_o father_n be_v not_o establish_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o council_n since_o there_o be_v not_o one_o that_o have_v condemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o answer_v that_o this_o difference_n be_v yet_o null_a and_o void_a for_o not_o to_o mention_v that_o the_o arian_n of_o who_o we_o speak_v call_v themselves_o the_o catholic_n and_o take_v it_o as_o a_o great_a injury_n when_o they_o be_v call_v arian_n or_o follower_n of_o arius_n and_o that_o their_o council_n have_v pronounce_v nothing_o direct_o against_o that_o of_o nice_n their_o separation_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o thing_n themselves_o that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o necessity_n of_o acknowledge_v the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o be_v consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n in_o order_n to_o the_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v true_o god_n and_o not_o upon_o the_o bare_a authority_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n to_o which_o they_o may_v have_v oppose_v that_o of_o the_o church_n then_o in_o her_o
hinder_v but_o that_o she_o may_v external_o deny_v the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o she_o may_v entire_o lose_v her_o love_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v bind_v to_o separate_v from_o she_o while_o she_o shall_v be_v in_o that_o state_n and_o till_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o re-establish_a she_o see_v here_o of_o what_o force_n those_o proof_n be_v which_o they_o produce_v to_o ground_v this_o special_a privilege_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n upon_o it_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o see_v that_o a_o man_n of_o good_a understanding_n who_o will_v satisfy_v his_o mind_n and_o his_o conscience_n upon_o so_o weighty_a a_o point_n ought_v not_o to_o remain_v there_o but_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o other_o way_n of_o clear_v that_o doubt_n which_o i_o have_v note_v which_o be_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o pretention_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o examination_n of_o her_o doctrine_n and_o her_o worship_n for_o it_o be_v there_o principal_o that_o the_o character_n of_o truth_n and_o infallibility_n ought_v to_o be_v find_v and_o by_o consequence_n he_o must_v come_v to_o the_o foundation_n and_o no_o further_o amuse_v himself_o with_o prejudices_fw-la as_o to_o the_o second_o way_n by_o which_o i_o have_v say_v we_o may_v clear_v this_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o christian_n to_o be_v join_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o consist_v in_o examine_v whether_o it_o be_v true_a that_o god_n have_v make_v she_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n whether_o there_o be_v any_o particular_a order_n that_o bind_v we_o indispensable_o to_o she_o for_o if_o that_o be_v so_o the_o separation_n of_o our_o father_n must_v be_v condemn_v but_o if_o it_o be_v not_o so_o we_o must_v judge_v of_o that_o church_n as_o of_o all_o other_o particular_a church_n and_o say_v that_o we_o can_v and_o ought_v not_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o she_o but_o when_o we_o have_v just_a and_o lawful_a cause_n so_o to_o do_v there_o be_v no_o person_n who_o do_v not_o judge_n that_o we_o can_v pass_v over_o light_o a_o point_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n which_o ought_v to_o serve_v for_o a_o general_a and_o perpetual_a rule_n to_o all_o christian_n and_o that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v so_o set_v herself_o beyond_o a_o state_n of_o equality_n above_o other_o church_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o she_o shall_v produce_v some_o very_a express_a and_o indisputable_a order_n of_o god_n for_o it_o but_o instead_o of_o that_o she_o do_v nothing_o but_o reverberate_v the_o same_o passage_n which_o i_o have_v mention_v she_o boast_v herself_o to_o be_v the_o see_v of_o s._n peter_n and_o under_o that_o pretence_n she_o apply_v to_o herself_o all_o that_o she_o can_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o favour_n of_o that_o apostle_n and_o particular_o the_o order_n that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v he_o to_o feed_v his_o sheep_n as_o if_o the_o office_n of_o the_o apostleship_n in_o which_o jesus_n christ_n reestablish_v he_o by_o those_o word_n can_v be_v communicate_v to_o his_o successor_n or_o as_o if_o the_o foundation_n that_o jesus_n christ_n suppose_v and_o upon_o which_o he_o reestablish_v he_o in_o say_v to_o he_o feed_v my_o sheep_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o shall_v love_v he_o more_o than_o the_o rest_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n pure_o personal_a in_o s._n peter_n and_o whereof_o it_o be_v not_o in_o his_o power_n to_o transmit_v any_o part_n to_o his_o successor_n nor_o by_o consequence_n to_o invest_v they_o with_o his_o office_n which_o be_v restore_v to_o he_o only_o upon_o a_o supposition_n of_o that_o love_n or_o last_o as_o if_o the_o office_n of_o feed_v christ_n sheep_n include_v a_o absolute_a and_o indispensable_a necessity_n for_o the_o sheep_n to_o receive_v their_o death_n when_o they_o shall_v give_v it_o they_o under_o the_o name_n of_o their_o food_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o never_o be_v a_o high_a pretention_n than_o this_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o what_o more_o can_v she_o pretend_v to_o then_o to_o make_v heaven_n itself_o depend_v on_o her_o communion_n and_o to_o leave_v no_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n to_o any_o but_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v in_o her_o communion_n and_o under_o her_o dependence_n but_o it_o must_v also_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o never_o be_v any_o thing_n worse_o establish_v than_o that_o pretention_n they_o allege_v in_o its_o favour_n nothing_o that_o be_v clear_a and_o distinct_a and_o even_o the_o consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v for_o it_o be_v make_v after_o a_o very_a strange_a manner_n this_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n the_o reason_n why_o our_o adversary_n when_o they_o treat_v of_o this_o matter_n do_v not_o insist_v much_o upon_o scripture_n but_o fly_v off_o present_o to_o the_o father_n and_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n for_o by_o this_o mean_n they_o hope_v to_o prolong_v the_o dispute_n to_o eternity_n and_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v always_o in_o possession_n of_o that_o despotical_a authority_n which_o she_o exercise_v over_o the_o church_n that_o remain_v in_o her_o communion_n in_o effect_n the_o life_n of_o a_o man_n will_v scarce_o suffice_v to_o read_v well_o and_o thorough_o examine_v all_o the_o volume_n which_o have_v be_v compose_v on_o one_o side_n and_o on_o the_o other_o upon_o this_o question_n of_o the_o place_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o bishop_n have_v hold_v among_o the_o christian_a church_n during_o the_o first_o six_o century_n and_o of_o the_o authority_n which_o they_o have_v then_o but_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v too_o much_o artifice_n in_o that_o procedure_n for_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o and_o that_o no_o one_o can_v be_v save_v but_o in_o her_o communion_n that_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o order_n of_o man_n but_o only_o on_o that_o of_o god_n and_o when_o they_o shall_v find_v among_o the_o ancient_n a_o thousand_o time_n more_o complaisance_n for_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n than_o they_o have_v that_o may_v very_o well_o establish_v a_o ancient_a possession_n and_o make_v clear_a the_o fact_n but_o it_o can_v never_o establish_v the_o right_n of_o it_o to_o establish_v a_o right_n of_o that_o nature_n a_o word_n of_o god_n a_o express_a declaration_n of_o his_o will_n be_v necessary_a for_o it_o be_v a_o right_a not_o only_o above_o nature_n but_o even_o above_o the_o ordinary_a and_o common_a favour_n that_o god_n give_v to_o other_o church_n and_o which_o by_o consequence_n depend_v only_o upon_o god_n and_o so_o it_o be_v but_o a_o wander_a from_o the_o way_n to_o go_v to_o search_v for_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o in_o the_o write_n of_o men._n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o conceive_v that_o those_o bishop_n which_o be_v raise_v to_o dignity_n in_o the_o metropolis_n of_o the_o world_n and_o engage_v in_o the_o great_a affair_n may_v manage_v matter_n so_o as_o to_o ascribe_v to_o themselves_o those_o right_n which_o no_o way_n belong_v to_o they_o nor_o to_o imagine_v that_o their_o flatterer_n and_o courtier_n may_v not_o have_v offer_v more_o incense_n to_o they_o than_o they_o ought_v nor_o that_o those_o persecute_a one_o who_o have_v recourse_n to_o their_o protection_n may_v not_o have_v help_v the_o increase_n of_o their_o authority_n nor_o that_o the_o prince_n and_o emperor_n who_o have_v need_n of_o they_o may_v not_o have_v give_v they_o those_o privilege_n which_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v have_v that_o which_o render_v to_o a_o just_a title_n all_o that_o which_o they_o allege_v in_o their_o favour_n suspect_v and_o to_o no_o purpose_n at_o all_o notwithstanding_o there_o be_v moreover_o evident_a matter_n of_o fact_n that_o let_v we_o clear_o see_v that_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o universal_a episcopacy_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n pretend_v to_o nor_o that_o absolute_a and_o indispensable_a necessity_n to_o be_v join_v to_o their_o see_v to_o be_v save_v nor_o that_o their_o church_n shall_v be_v the_o mistress_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n 1._o every_o one_o know_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v ancient_o choose_v by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o people_n and_o of_o the_o clergy_n of_o that_o church_n without_o any_o other_o church_n take_v part_n in_o those_o election_n which_o be_v a_o mark_n manifest_a enough_o that_o they_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o those_o bishop_n shall_v be_v universal_a bishop_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v a_o more_o peculiar_a interest_n in_o their_o creation_n than_o
to_o the_o emperor_n with_o great_a submission_n pray_v he_o to_o mitigate_v his_o decree_n and_o not_o to_o expose_v they_o as_o he_o have_v do_v to_o the_o violence_n of_o their_o enemy_n they_o write_v also_o to_o the_o other_o christian_a prince_n as_o well_o to_o inform_v they_o of_o what_o have_v pass_v at_o ausburg_n as_o to_o justify_v themselves_o against_o the_o many_o false_a accusation_n wherewith_o they_o be_v charge_v and_o to_o have_v they_o demand_v a_o general_n and_o free_a council_n that_o shall_v be_v hold_v in_o germany_n for_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n the_o execution_n of_o this_o decree_n of_o ausburg_n fill_v for_o some_o time_n germany_n with_o a_o thousand_o persecution_n against_o the_o protestant_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o imperial_a chamber_n behold_v here_o what_o the_o emperor_n do_v to_o satisfy_v the_o desire_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n it_o seem_v that_o he_o can_v have_v do_v nothing_o more_o vehement_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o thorough_o content_v he_o very_o much_o rejoice_v to_o see_v the_o protestant_n subject_v to_o the_o most_o rigorous_a punishment_n but_o that_o authority_n that_o charles_n have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o appoint_v those_o conference_n to_o labour_v to_o bring_v those_o difference_n to_o a_o agreement_n the_o consent_n that_o he_o have_v give_v to_o the_o abolition_n of_o some_o ceremony_n and_o above_o all_o the_o promise_n of_o a_o council_n within_o the_o prefix_a term_n of_o a_o year_n be_v thing_n that_o he_o can_v not_o digest_v judge_v they_o to_o be_v too_o contrary_a to_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o his_o see_n and_o because_o the_o emperor_n have_v press_v he_o about_o this_o last_o article_n of_o a_o council_n and_o even_o his_o legate_n write_v to_o he_o that_o it_o be_v the_o general_a desire_n of_o all_o germany_n he_o return_v this_o answer_n that_o have_v consult_v the_o cardinal_n about_o it_o divers_a of_o they_o have_v not_o find_v that_o a_o council_n be_v a_o very_a fit_a mean_n for_o the_o root_n out_o of_o the_o present_a heresy_n because_o that_o those_o thing_n that_o have_v be_v decide_v by_o former_a council_n or_o already_o establish_v by_o the_o practice_n of_o many_o age_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v again_o call_v in_o question_n that_o this_o be_v a_o very_a bad_a precedent_n and_o can_v not_o be_v do_v without_o very_o great_a scandal_n and_o a_o manifest_a violation_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_n that_o nevertheless_o if_o the_o emperor_n judge_v a_o council_n to_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a he_o may_v promise_v the_o lutheran_n one_o but_o with_o this_o condition_n that_o they_o shall_v present_o depart_v from_o all_o their_o error_n and_o be_v obedient_a to_o their_o holy_a mother_n church_n that_o they_o shall_v hold_v her_o doctrine_n and_o her_o rite_n until_o it_o shall_v be_v otherwise_o ordain_v by_o the_o council_n to_o the_o decree_n of_o which_o they_o shall_v whole_o submit_v themselves_o that_o beside_o that_o the_o call_z of_o a_o council_n will_v be_v very_o scandalous_a and_o of_o exceed_v bad_a example_n to_o all_o posterity_n that_o as_o to_o the_o place_n where_o it_o shall_v be_v hold_v he_o judge_v it_o absolute_o necessary_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o italy_n and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o see_v any_o city_n more_o fit_a for_o it_o than_o rome_n itself_o which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n that_o if_o notwithstanding_o rome_n do_v not_o please_v he_o he_o may_v choose_v one_o either_o in_o bolognia_n or_o placentia_n or_o mantua_n the_o pope_n go_v even_o so_o far_o as_o to_o write_v to_o the_o christian_a prince_n a_o circulary_a letter_n by_o which_o he_o advise_v they_o in_o the_o general_n of_o that_o which_o have_v pass_v at_o ausburg_n and_o that_o for_o the_o entire_a root_n out_o of_o heresy_n he_o be_v resolve_v to_o call_v a_o council_n notwithstanding_o all_o these_o declaration_n consist_v only_o in_o word_n for_o at_o the_o bottom_n his_o mind_n be_v whole_o remote_a from_o the_o hold_n of_o a_o council_n in_o which_o as_o guicciardine_n say_v he_o apprehend_v that_o they_o may_v contest_v his_o papacy_n with_o he_o which_o he_o have_v purchase_v by_o canvasing_n and_o money_n and_o that_o they_o will_v take_v cognizance_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o florentine_n who_o he_o have_v subdue_v and_o subject_v to_o the_o family_n of_o the_o medici_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n or_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v he_o fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v beat_v down_o that_o excessive_a authority_n which_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v usurp_v over_o all_o other_o bishop_n and_o over_o all_o church_n however_o it_o be_v he_o will_v not_o have_v one_o but_o he_o will_v that_o they_o shall_v make_v use_n of_o fire_n and_o sword_n and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o that_o he_o write_v about_o that_o same_o time_n to_o ferdinand_n the_o emperor_n brother_n exhort_v he_o to_o go_v himself_o in_o person_n to_o bohemia_n to_o root_v out_o heresy_n there_o he_o solicit_v also_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o christian_a king_n to_o join_v their_o arm_n with_o those_o of_o the_o duke_n of_o savoy_n against_o the_o switz_n canton_n who_o have_v embrace_v the_o reformation_n and_o his_o intrigue_n or_o those_o of_o his_o creature_n be_v so_o powerful_a that_o they_o inflame_v a_o bloody_a war_n between_o the_o reform_a canton_n and_o the_o other_o wherein_o the_o reform_a be_v beat_v many_o time_n which_o afford_v great_a matter_n of_o joy_n to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1532._o the_o emperor_n have_v call_v the_o imperial_a diet_n to_o ratisbon_n for_o the_o affair_n of_o hungary_n and_o germany_n threaten_v by_o the_o arm_n of_o the_o turk_n the_o prince_n and_o the_o other_o state_n assemble_v see_v clear_o already_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o court_n seek_v only_o to_o elude_v the_o council_n by_o divers_a pretence_n solicit_v the_o emperor_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o call_v one_o himself_o by_o his_o authority_n and_o they_o represent_v to_o he_o that_o it_o be_v his_o right_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o roman_a emperor_n that_o other_o emperor_n have_v so_o use_v it_o and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o head_n and_o protector_n of_o all_o christianity_n especial_o in_o case_n of_o the_o negligence_n and_o refusal_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o emperor_n will_v not_o hearken_v to_o this_o proposition_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o be_v urge_v by_o the_o necessity_n of_o his_o affair_n and_o have_v a_o war_n to_o maintain_v with_o the_o turk_n he_o grant_v a_o peace_n to_o the_o protestant_n who_o be_v already_o seven_o prince_n and_o four_o and_o twenty_o imperial_a city_n this_o peace_n be_v make_v at_o the_o mediation_n of_o albert_n cardinal_n and_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n and_o lewis_n prince_n palatine_n of_o the_o rhine_n and_o the_o emperor_n make_v his_o decree_n public_a bear_v in_o it_o express_v prohibition_n to_o trouble_v or_o disquiet_v any_o person_n for_o matter_n of_o religion_n only_o till_o the_o hold_n of_o a_o general_n free_a and_o christian_a council_n which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o have_v call_v within_o the_o term_n of_o a_o year_n or_o in_o case_n that_o a_o council_n can_v not_o be_v hold_v till_o a_o general_n assembly_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o empire_n wherein_o they_o may_v provide_v for_o the_o affair_n of_o religion_n this_o decree_n displease_v the_o pope_n and_o all_o his_o court_n extreme_o who_o will_v neither_o have_v a_o peace_n nor_o a_o council_n nor_o any_o assembly_n of_o the_o state_n to_o treat_v of_o religion_n as_o it_o evident_o appear_v afterward_o for_o after_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v set_v the_o affair_n of_o hungary_n and_o austria_n in_o order_n and_o have_v be_v free_v from_o the_o force_n of_o solyman_n he_o go_v into_o italy_n and_o have_v urge_v the_o pope_n many_o time_n upon_o that_o subject_n the_o pope_n always_o elude_v the_o proposition_n as_o well_o by_o the_o condition_n which_o he_o require_v that_o the_o protestant_n shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o well_o know_v that_o they_o will_v not_o agree_v to_o they_o as_o by_o the_o default_n of_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n and_o england_n without_o who_o he_o say_v it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v that_o the_o call_n of_o a_o council_n will_v create_v a_o new_a schism_n in_o the_o church_n thus_o the_o papacy_n of_o clement_n pass_v away_o who_o die_v the_o twenty_o five_o of_o september_n 1534._o his_o successor_n who_o be_v paul_n iii_o follow_v the_o same_o path_n of_o clement_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o protestant_n the_o first_o step_n that_o he_o make_v be_v to_o let_v his_o nuntio_n paulus_n vergerius_n delcare_fw-la that_o he_o be_v resolve_v to_o call_v a_o council_n but_o at_o the_o
submission_n and_o hinder_v they_o from_o enter_v upon_o any_o examination_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n but_o bless_a be_v god_n that_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o endeavour_n they_o have_v hither_o to_o make_v on_o a_o subject_n that_o have_v exhaust_v all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o the_o school_n the_o justice_n of_o our_o cause_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o our_o father_n have_v not_o receive_v the_o least_o prejudice_n and_o we_o can_v even_o assure_v ourselves_o that_o there_o have_v be_v nothing_o say_v the_o weakness_n and_o impertinency_n of_o which_o may_v not_o easy_o be_v display_v to_o the_o bare_a light_n of_o common_a sense_n for_o either_o those_o thing_n which_o our_o father_n reject_v and_o which_o we_o reject_v with_o they_o be_v in_o deed_n error_n superstition_n and_o invention_n of_o man_n as_o we_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v or_o they_o be_v not_o if_o they_o be_v not_o we_o will_v be_v the_o first_o that_o shall_v condemn_v the_o reformation_n and_o when_o they_o shall_v let_v we_o see_v that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o be_v the_o truth_n and_o right_a worship_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o christian_a religion_n we_o shall_v be_v very_o ready_a to_o receive_v they_o but_o if_o in_o deed_n they_o be_v error_n and_o corruption_n as_o we_o be_v persuade_v they_o be_v with_o what_o reason_n can_v any_o man_n demand_n by_o what_o right_a we_o reject_v they_o since_o it_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o demand_v what_o right_o we_o have_v to_o be_v good_a man_n and_o to_o take_v care_n of_o our_o own_o salvation_n we_o may_v see_v then_o from_o thence_o that_o all_o those_o evasion_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o vain_a wrangling_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v always_o to_o examine_v those_o tenet_n that_o be_v controvert_v for_o the_o justice_n or_o injustice_n of_o the_o reformation_n entire_o depend_v on_o their_o truth_n or_o falsehood_n if_o we_o have_v right_a at_o the_o foundation_n they_o ought_v not_o to_o raise_v a_o contention_n about_o the_o form_n for_o to_o be_v willing_a to_o believe_v in_o god_n according_a to_o the_o purity_n of_o his_o word_n and_o to_o be_v ready_a to_o serve_v he_o sincere_o be_v the_o thing_n to_o which_o we_o be_v all_o oblige_v and_o which_o can_v be_v condemn_v in_o whosoever_o they_o be_v find_v as_o on_o the_o contrary_a side_n to_o harden_v one_o self_n in_o error_n to_o practice_v a_o false_a worship_n and_o to_o expose_v one_o self_n to_o the_o danger_n of_o damnation_n under_o pretence_n of_o observe_v some_o formality_n be_v such_o a_o guidance_n of_o one_o course_n as_o can_v never_o be_v justify_v it_o will_v here_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n that_o they_o say_v that_o in_o this_o controversy_n concern_v the_o justice_n of_o the_o reformation_n they_o do_v not_o suppose_v that_o we_o have_v any_o reason_n in_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o but_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o let_v we_o see_v that_o we_o have_v no_o right_n at_o all_o in_o the_o foundation_n since_o we_o have_v none_o at_o all_o in_o the_o form_n and_o that_o they_o will_v only_o say_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o call_v error_n and_o a_o false_a worship_n be_v not_o so_o indeed_o as_o we_o imagine_v they_o to_o be_v since_o they_o be_v the_o institution_n of_o a_o church_n that_o can_v err_v and_o to_o who_o authority_n we_o ought_v absolute_o to_o submit_v ourselves_o this_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n the_o course_n that_o not_o long_o since_o a_o author_n have_v take_v in_o a_o book_n entitle_v just_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o calvinist_n for_o he_o pretend_v to_o conclude_v that_o our_o religion_n be_v faulty_a in_o the_o very_a foundation_n because_o there_o be_v error_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o our_o reformation_n and_o that_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o reject_v as_o error_n be_v the_o truth_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v because_o we_o ought_v to_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o that_o can_v never_o hinder_v we_o from_o come_v to_o a_o discussion_n of_o the_o foundation_n itself_o separate_v from_o all_o form_n and_o from_o all_o prejudices_fw-la for_o when_o these_o gentleman_n have_v reason_v against_o we_o after_o this_o manner_n you_o be_v faulty_a in_o the_o very_a foundation_n because_o you_o have_v not_o have_v right_o in_o the_o form_n we_o oppose_v to_o that_o this_o other_o reason_v who_o consequence_n be_v not_o less_o valid_a as_o to_o the_o subject_n about_o which_o it_o be_v concern_v we_o have_v not_o do_v wrong_a in_o the_o manner_n because_o we_o have_v right_a in_o the_o foundation_n and_o when_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o which_o you_o call_v our_o error_n transubstantiation_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n purgatory_n etc._n etc._n they_o be_v not_o error_n since_o we_o can_v err_v we_o answer_v they_o you_o can_v err_v because_o the_o transubstantiation_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n the_o pargatory_n etc._n etc._n that_o you_o teach_v be_v error_n and_o when_o they_o reply_v you_o ought_v to_o believe_v that_o which_o we_o teach_v you_o because_o you_o ought_v to_o acquiesce_v and_o rest_v in_o our_o authority_n we_o rejoin_v again_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o acquiesce_v in_o your_o authority_n because_o you_o teach_v we_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v in_o these_o two_o way_n of_o reason_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o be_v the_o more_o equal_a the_o more_o just_a and_o more_o natural_a for_o it_o be_v by_o far_o the_o more_o just_a and_o natural_a that_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o formality_n shall_v depend_v on_o the_o high_a interest_n that_o can_v be_v in_o the_o world_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o ourow_v salvation_n then_o on_o the_o contrary_a to_o make_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o our_o own_o salvation_n to_o depend_v upon_o some_o formality_n it_o be_v far_o more_o reasonable_a to_o judge_v of_o the_o infallibility_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v to_o by_o the_o thing_n that_o she_o teach_v then_o to_o judge_v of_o the_o ching_n that_o she_o teach_v by_o a_o pretence_n of_o her_o infallibility_n but_o although_o these_o two_o way_n be_v equal_o natural_a and_o equal_o reasonable_a they_o can_v not_o deny_v that_o that_o which_o at_o first_o draw_v near_o to_o the_o examen_fw-la of_o the_o foundation_n be_v not_o more_o sure_a and_o that_o all_o good_a man_n who_o ought_v to_o neglect_v nothing_o conduce_v to_o their_o salvation_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o enter_v into_o it_o in_o order_n to_o the_o avoid_n of_o error_n they_o propose_v on_o one_o side_n for_o a_o principle_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o which_o there_o be_v a_o thousand_o thing_n to_o be_v say_v on_o the_o other_o side_n we_o propose_v the_o authority_n of_o god_n himself_o speak_v in_o those_o scripture_n which_o all_o christian_n receive_v and_o which_o the_o very_a enemy_n of_o christianity_n respect_n who_o will_v dare_v to_o deny_v that_o in_o this_o opposition_n it_o be_v not_o more_o sure_a to_o side_n with_o that_o part_n which_o rule_v all_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n you_o may_v deceive_v yourselves_o say_v they_o in_o take_v that_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v not_o so_o and_o be_v not_o you_o answer_v we_o more_o liable_a to_o deceive_v yourselves_o in_o take_v that_o for_o the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o be_v not_o so_o and_o in_o take_v those_o for_o infallible_a who_o be_v no_o way_n so_o there_o be_v far_o great_a reason_n to_o hope_v that_o god_n will_v then_o assist_v you_o with_o the_o illumination_n of_o his_o spirit_n when_o with_o humility_n you_o search_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o you_o be_v so_o often_o command_v to_o do_v then_o when_o you_o search_v they_o through_o humane_a prejudices_fw-la to_o submit_v your_o conscience_n to_o a_o certain_a orde_n of_o man_n who_o god_n have_v never_o tell_v you_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o master_n of_o your_o faith_n after_o all_o if_o they_o will_v make_v use_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o pretend_a fault_n of_o our_o reformation_n as_o a_o argument_n sufficient_a to_o let_v we_o see_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o call_v error_n be_v not_o real_o so_o they_o can_v demand_v nothing_o more_o of_o we_o then_o to_o set_v down_o this_o proof_n in_o its_o order_n with_o the_o rest_n and_o mature_o to_o consider_v it_o in_o its_o turn_n before_o we_o determine_v ourselves_o but_o to_o pretend_v that_o that_o aught_o to_o hinder_v we_o from_o consider_v also_o the_o proof_n on_o the_o contrary_a side_n by_o which_o we_o may_v see_v that_o those_o thing_n that_o we_o call_v error_n be_v real_o so_o this_o be_v a_o injust_a
pretence_n and_o border_n on_o the_o great_a rashness_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o pretend_a fault_n of_o the_o reformation_n whatsoever_o they_o be_v be_v not_o principle_n so_o demonstrative_a and_o so_o evident_a among_o christian_n that_o after_o they_o they_o ought_v to_o hear_v nothing_o more_o we_o ought_v then_o to_o yield_v to_o this_o proof_n its_o place_n in_o our_o discussion_n but_o without_o any_o prejudice_n as_o to_o those_o that_o may_v be_v draw_v for_o or_o against_o the_o very_a tenet_n that_o be_v contest_v which_o ought_v to_o be_v first_o examine_v as_o the_o more_o natural_a and_o most_o decisive_a that_o be_v so_o i_o hold_v that_o that_o which_o they_o have_v set_v before_o we_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n at_o all_o for_o if_o from_o the_o examination_n that_o we_o shall_v make_v of_o those_o matter_n in_o themselves_o it_o result_v that_o those_o thing_n be_v not_o error_n which_o we_o have_v reject_v as_o such_o but_o christian_a truth_n we_o have_v no_o further_a need_n either_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o reformation_n the_o reformation_n be_v sufficient_o overthrow_v and_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o result_v that_o those_o be_v error_n all_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o all_o the_o prejudices_fw-la in_o the_o world_n shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v man_n of_o good_a understanding_n that_o they_o be_v truth_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o the_o reformation_n be_v not_o just_a for_o it_o be_v always_o just_a to_o extirpate_v error_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o appear_v already_o that_o that_o debate_n which_o they_o have_v raise_v against_o we_o about_o the_o justice_n of_o our_o reformation_n and_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v rather_o a_o field_n wherein_o they_o will_v busy_v themselves_o in_o subtlety_n and_o declamation_n to_o amuse_v the_o people_n than_o a_o just_a controversy_n whence_o one_o may_v just_o expect_v any_o profit_n yet_o as_o those_o subtlety_n and_o declamation_n how_o vain_a and_o false_a soever_o they_o be_v fail_v not_o of_o find_v applause_n in_o the_o world_n and_o always_o make_v some_o impression_n on_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n we_o acknowledge_v the_o too_o great_a effect_n that_o they_o have_v produce_v which_o be_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n look_v upon_o we_o as_o schismatic_n and_o think_v that_o we_o have_v disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o family_n of_o god_n and_o violate_v the_o right_a of_o that_o religious_a society_n which_o have_v unite_v we_o with_o they_o the_o idea_n which_o they_o form_n of_o our_o religion_n appear_v not_o half_a so_o odious_a to_o they_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o have_v disguise_v we_o the_o most_o equitable_a among_o they_o discern_v and_o fail_v not_o sometime_o free_o to_o confess_v the_o same_o that_o we_o have_v all_o doctrine_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o man_n salvation_n that_o our_o worship_n as_o plain_a as_o it_o be_v have_v nothing_o which_o do_v not_o tend_v to_o nourish_v in_o their_o heart_n a_o true_a piety_n and_o a_o solid_a virtue_n and_o that_o as_o to_o the_o form_n of_o our_o government_n it_o have_v nothing_o so_o remote_a either_o from_o prudence_n or_o from_o equity_n or_o from_o the_o charity_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v recommend_v to_o we_o but_o it_o be_v a_o far_o different_a idea_n which_o they_o form_v within_o themselves_o of_o our_o separation_n for_o it_o become_v insupportable_a to_o they_o when_o they_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o specious_a name_n of_o a_o church_n that_o aught_o to_o command_v the_o veneration_n of_o all_o holy_a man_n so_o that_o this_o be_v most_o ordinary_o the_o matter_n of_o their_o reproach_n which_o they_o the_o more_o exaggerate_v as_o a_o thing_n about_o which_o they_o imagine_v we_o have_v not_o the_o least_o show_n wherewith_o to_o defend_v ourselves_o i_o dare_v affirm_v that_o as_o to_o the_o far_o great_a part_n that_o be_v the_o chief_a and_o almost_o the_o only_a matter_n that_o make_v they_o appear_v so_o much_o exasperate_v against_o we_o it_o be_v necessary_a then_o that_o we_o justify_v ourselves_o and_o that_o we_o clear_v to_o their_o mind_n that_o honour_n which_o we_o have_v not_o only_o to_o live_v among_o they_o in_o the_o same_o civil_a society_n but_o also_o to_o depend_v on_o their_o lawful_a authority_n in_o respect_n of_o those_o humane_a affair_n wherein_o we_o be_v engage_v our_o own_o innocence_n command_v it_o of_o we_o not_o to_o say_v that_o the_o inheritance_n which_o we_o have_v receive_v from_o our_o father_n be_v of_o a_o value_n sufficient_o great_a to_o merit_v a_o defence_n after_o what_o manner_n soever_o they_o attack_v it_o we_o ought_v then_o to_o endeavour_v to_o let_v they_o see_v that_o that_o which_o they_o be_v make_v to_o believe_v concern_v we_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o false_a imputation_n that_o we_o have_v a_o infinite_o great_a respect_n for_o the_o church_n than_o any_o of_o those_o who_o oppose_v themselves_o to_o hinder_v its_o reformation_n that_o their_o maxim_n tend_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o church_n where_o we_o tend_v only_o to_o preserve_v it_o that_o our_o separation_n from_o rome_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o effect_n of_o that_o love_n and_o jealousy_n that_o we_o have_v for_o the_o church_n and_o that_o it_o will_v be_v most_o unjust_a if_o they_o shall_v hate_v we_o upon_o a_o account_n that_o aught_o on_o the_o contrary_a to_o draw_v from_o they_o all_o their_o esteem_n and_o love_n towards_o we_o it_o be_v then_o about_o this_o that_o we_o entreat_v that_o they_o will_v calm_o hear_v we_o and_o judge_v we_o without_o passion_n and_o without_o interest_n in_o the_o fear_n of_o that_o god_n who_o we_o all_o acknowledge_v for_o our_o sovereign_a judge_n those_o who_o always_o act_n against_o we_o with_o a_o pride_n that_o hurry_v they_o away_o and_o who_o have_v resolve_v to_o condemn_v we_o and_o to_o the_o uttermost_a of_o their_o power_n to_o destroy_v we_o what_o ever_o we_o say_v will_v not_o possible_o take_v our_o request_n to_o be_v just_a and_o in_o that_o case_n we_o shall_v content_v ourselves_o as_o to_o they_o with_o the_o testimony_n of_o our_o conscience_n which_o persuade_v we_o not_o only_o that_o god_n will_v not_o condemn_v we_o for_o have_v be_v reform_v but_o also_o that_o he_o certain_o will_v if_o we_o do_v not_o in_o that_o follow_v the_o sense_n of_o our_o heart_n but_o there_o be_v yet_o enough_o person_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o too_o much_o equity_n to_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o such_o a_o sort_n of_o people_n these_o equitable_a person_n be_v those_o of_o who_o we_o demand_v that_o hear_n and_o that_o same_o equity_n and_o moderation_n of_o which_o they_o make_v such_o profession_n and_o which_o the_o importance_n of_o the_o subject_n treat_v on_o challenge_v they_o to_o yield_v we_o we_o shall_v tell_v they_o nothing_o which_o shall_v not_o be_v found_v either_o on_o matter_n of_o fact_n know_v to_o all_o or_o upon_o the_o inviolable_a principle_n of_o religion_n or_o upon_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n to_o set_v down_o this_o matter_n in_o some_o order_n i_o propose_v to_o myself_o to_o make_v evident_a these_o four_o proposition_n 1._o that_o our_o father_n have_v both_o right_a and_o obligation_n to_o examine_v the_o state_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o latin_a church_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o their_o day_n 2._o that_o the_o reformation_n which_o they_o make_v be_v just_a and_o lawful_a 3._o that_o in_o reform_v themselves_o they_o have_v right_a and_o be_v bind_v to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 4._o that_o in_o reform_v and_o separate_n themselves_o they_o have_v right_a and_o obligation_n to_o maintain_v among_o themselves_o a_o christian_a society_n by_o public_a assembly_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v that_o in_o treat_v of_o these_o four_o proposition_n i_o have_v exhaust_v all_o my_o subject_n but_o yet_o i_o hope_v that_o there_o will_v be_v few_o question_n that_o have_v some_o relation_n to_o it_o which_o i_o do_v not_o sufficient_o touch_v upon_o and_o few_o objection_n which_o i_o do_v not_o answer_n i_o will_v particular_o answer_v to_o all_o those_o that_o be_v contain_v in_o that_o book_n of_o prejudices_fw-la as_o the_o order_n of_o the_o matter_n that_o i_o treat_v of_o shall_v present_v they_o to_o i_o none_o of_o which_o will_v begin_v to_o oppose_v themselves_o till_o the_o seven_o chapter_n because_o that_o author_n have_v pass_v by_o in_o silence_n a_o great_a many_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o foundation_n of_o this_o controversy_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o touch_v upon_o
against_o the_o contention_n of_o that_o kingdom_n for_o thereby_o he_o draw_v upon_o his_o back_n the_o demand_n of_o a_o council_n which_o be_v of_o great_a importance_n especial_o with_o a_o condition_n to_o celebrate_v it_o in_o germany_n and_o have_v give_v too_o much_o courage_n to_o the_o prince_n that_o they_o dare_v not_o only_o to_o send_v but_o to_o print_v also_o a_o book_n which_o they_o call_v the_o centum_fw-la gravamina_fw-la or_o hundred_o grievance_n a_o writing_n that_o be_v ignominious_a to_o all_o the_o ecclesiastic_n of_o germany_n but_o more_o to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n that_o notwithstanding_o have_v consider_v all_o thing_n well_o he_o resolve_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o give_v some_o satisfaction_n to_o germany_n yet_o so_o that_o his_o authority_n may_v not_o be_v endanger_v and_o that_o the_o advantage_n and_o profit_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n may_v not_o any_o way_n be_v diminish_v in_o effect_n he_o send_v a_o legate_n to_o nuremberg_n where_o the_o prince_n of_o germany_n be_v afresh_o assemble_v who_o propound_v to_o they_o such_o a_o reformation_n as_o shall_v only_o respect_v the_o inferior_a clergy_n so_o that_o it_o be_v judge_v that_o that_o reformation_n will_v not_o only_o foment_n the_o evil_a as_o light_v and_o palliate_a medicine_n usual_o do_v but_o that_o it_o will_v serve_v to_o enhance_v and_o raise_v the_o dominion_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o great_a prelate_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o secular_a power_n and_o that_o it_o will_v open_v a_o door_n to_o a_o great_a extortion_n of_o money_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v be_v look_v upon_o mere_o as_o a_o mockery_n to_o elude_v the_o expectation_n of_o germany_n and_o to_o reduce_v it_o to_o a_o great_a slavery_n chap._n ii_o a_o confirmation_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n from_o the_o history_n of_o that_o which_o pass_v in_o the_o first_o quarrel_n of_o luther_n with_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n concern_v indulgence_n but_o we_o ought_v to_o add_v something_o to_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v that_o if_o so_o many_o public_a proof_n will_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v that_o conclusion_n that_o there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o reformation_n hope_v for_o on_o the_o part_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o prelate_n they_o may_v further_o see_v if_o they_o will_v something_o more_o particular_a let_v we_o examine_v after_o what_o manner_n they_o receive_v the_o first_o complaint_n that_o luther_n make_v against_o the_o preacher_n of_o indulgence_n and_o the_o questor_n that_o leo_n the_o ten_o have_v send_v throughout_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o his_o empire_n and_o especial_o into_o germany_n there_o to_o sell_v public_o the_o pardon_n of_o sin_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o the_o build_n of_o the_o church_n of_o saint_n peter_n at_o rome_n but_o in_o effect_n to_o have_v by_o that_o mean_n wherewithal_o to_o enrich_v his_o kindred_n and_o satisfy_v his_o own_o profuseness_n the_o history_n of_o that_o which_o be_v as_o a_o preamble_n to_o that_o of_o the_o reformation_n of_o our_o father_n must_v needs_o give_v we_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o light_a to_o judge_v right_o of_o their_o conduct_n and_o to_o decide_v the_o justice_n or_o the_o injustice_n of_o their_o action_n see_v then_o well_o near_o how_o that_o business_n be_v manage_v beside_o the_o manifest_a abuse_n that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o use_n and_o in_o the_o very_a doctrine_n itself_o of_o indulgence_n the_o questor_n be_v constrain_v to_o set_v before_o the_o people_n every_o day_n divers_a novelty_n upon_o that_o subject_n to_o enhance_v their_o price_n and_o value_n before_o they_o and_o they_o live_v further_a and_o guide_v themselves_o in_o that_o affair_n after_o a_o very_a filthy_a and_o dishonest_a manner_n luther_n who_o be_v then_o professor_n of_o divinity_n in_o the_o university_n of_o witenberg_n think_v himself_o bind_v by_o the_o duty_n of_o his_o charge_n and_o his_o conscience_n to_o oppose_v himself_o to_o a_o traffic_n so_o mischievous_a and_o so_o destructive_a of_o true_a piety_n to_o effect_v that_o he_o propose_v some_o thesis_n for_o the_o clear_n of_o that_o matter_n and_o write_v they_o to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n who_o be_v also_o bishop_n of_o magdeburg_n beseech_v he_o to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o authority_n to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o those_o excess_n and_o represent_v to_o he_o that_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o bishop_n thorough_o to_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o not_o to_o suffer_v their_o credulity_n to_o be_v so_o abuse_v he_o write_v also_o almost_o to_o the_o same_o sense_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o brandenburg_n under_o who_o diocese_n he_o be_v and_o send_v he_o those_o thesis_n which_o he_o have_v frame_v on_o that_o subject_a with_o a_o more_o large_a explication_n of_o they_o which_o he_o add_v to_o they_o he_o write_v the_o same_o to_o pope_n leo_n he_o send_v he_o his_o write_n he_o complain_v to_o he_o of_o the_o folly_n that_o his_o questor_n teach_v and_o of_o the_o havoc_n that_o they_o make_v repose_v themselves_o upon_o he_o and_o abuse_v his_o authority_n he_o clear_v himself_o before_o he_o of_o the_o false_a imputation_n of_o his_o adversary_n and_o be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v any_o way_n violate_v that_o respect_n which_o as_o yet_o he_o believe_v due_a to_o his_o dignity_n and_o to_o his_o see_n that_o he_o stoop_v even_o to_o excessive_a submission_n which_o his_o adversary_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o end_n hitherto_o the_o most_o rigid_a censurer_n can_v find_v any_o thing_n unblamable_a in_o the_o conduct_n of_o luther_n for_o i_o pray_v tell_v i_o what_o can_v any_o one_o have_v do_v better_o he_o behold_v a_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o dishonour_a religion_n that_o make_v a_o mockery_n of_o the_o devotion_n or_o rather_o of_o the_o superstition_n of_o the_o people_n who_o be_v a_o scandal_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n who_o promote_v false_a and_o destructive_a maxim_n he_o oppose_v himself_o to_o they_o but_o of_o the_o duty_n of_o his_o place_n he_o make_v his_o complaint_n to_o those_o to_o who_o ordinary_o it_o belong_v to_o repress_v those_o excess_n he_o go_v even_o to_o the_o pope_n himself_o he_o acquaint_v he_o with_o the_o mischief_n that_o his_o questor_n wrought_v he_o beg_v of_o he_o to_o give_v order_n about_o they_o he_o use_v all_o the_o term_n of_o respect_n that_o the_o pope_n can_v desire_v what_o can_v any_o find_v to_o blame_v in_o all_o that_o they_o will_v say_v it_o may_v be_v that_o his_o complaint_n against_o the_o preacher_n of_o indulgence_n be_v false_a and_o ill-grounded_a to_o clear_v this_o matter_n we_o need_v but_o to_o see_v what_o his_o most_o fiery_a enemy_n write_v miltitus_fw-la the_o apostolic_a nuntio_n say_v ulembert_n 1918._o one_o of_o the_o most_o fiery_a enemy_n of_o luther_n have_v sufficient_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o questor_n and_o preacher_n of_o indulgence_n who_o have_v first_o give_v occasion_n to_o luther_n to_o oppose_v himself_o be_v not_o altogether_o blameless_a that_o therefore_o he_o have_v earnest_o reprove_v tetzel_n who_o be_v the_o chief_a of_o the_o questor_n that_o he_o have_v not_o hinder_v those_o abuse_n that_o be_v intolerable_a to_o all_o honest_a man_n and_o that_o ground_v himself_o on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n he_o have_v do_v divers_a thing_n of_o his_o own_o head_n which_o can_v neither_o be_v approve_v of_o nor_o defend_v so_o that_o he_o have_v bring_v dishonour_n on_o the_o holy_a see_v and_o give_v ground_n for_o a_o most_o dangerous_a complaint_n whereof_o he_o must_v one_o day_n give_v a_o account_n to_o the_o pope_n florimund_n of_o raymund_n acknowledge_v the_o same_o that_o those_o questor_n commit_v most_o enormous_a crime_n in_o publish_v their_o supra_fw-la indulgence_n and_o take_v care_n for_o nothing_o else_o but_o to_o extort_v money_n from_o the_o people_n belcair_a bishop_n of_o mets_n say_v that_o the_o impudence_n ibid._n of_o the_o pope_n minister_n be_v so_o great_a that_o they_o make_v among_o themselves_o a_o public_a merchandise_n of_o indulgence_n sometime_o debauch_v themselves_o in_o the_o tavern_n they_o play_v they_o away_o and_o at_o dice_n and_o other_o game_n especial_o in_o germany_n and_o it_o be_v the_o common_a talk_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v give_v away_o all_o the_o money_n that_o shall_v be_v collect_v in_o some_o country_n of_o germany_n to_o his_o sister_n magdalen_n guicchiardin_n go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o blame_v the_o pope_n himself_o in_o that_o follow_v the_o counsel_n of_o cardinal_n peccius_n he_o have_v publish_v the_o large_a indulgence_n without_o any_o distinction_n of_o place_n or_o time_n not_o only_o for_o the_o live_n but_o to_o ibid._n draw_v soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n also_o by_o mean_n of_o his_o suffrage_n that_o it_o be_v
god_n lose_v nothing_o either_o of_o its_o truth_n or_o its_o authority_n 3._o it_o be_v a_o very_a strange_a thing_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v not_o take_v any_o heed_n in_o lay_v down_o a_o very_a bad_a argument_n against_o we_o of_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o very_a good_a one_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o that_o estate_n wherein_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n for_o if_o we_o ought_v to_o judge_n of_o the_o doctrine_n by_o the_o quality_n or_o the_o action_n of_o those_o who_o teach_v it_o i_o pray_v consider_v what_o judgement_n can_v our_o father_n make_v of_o that_o religion_n that_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o prelate_n teach_v and_o whether_o they_o have_v not_o all_o the_o ground_n in_o the_o world_n to_o reform_v themselves_o if_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o god_n commit_v the_o care_n of_o reform_v his_o church_n to_o person_n who_o be_v guilty_a of_o scandalous_a action_n there_o be_v far_o less_o that_o god_n have_v give_v infallibility_n and_o a_o sovereign_a authority_n over_o man_n conscience_n to_o such_o person_n as_o the_o pope_n and_o prelate_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n be_v according_a to_o the_o description_n which_o the_o unsuspected_a author_n that_o we_o have_v quote_v give_v we_o of_o they_o and_o divers_a other_o that_o we_o may_v here_o add_v to_o they_o if_o we_o so_o please_v and_o that_o which_o make_v these_o two_o argument_n differ_v be_v that_o his_o conclude_v upon_o a_o principle_n which_o we_o maintain_v to_o be_v false_a and_o ill_o where_o we_o conclude_v upon_o a_o principle_n which_o he_o himself_o admit_v and_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v good_a so_o that_o in_o his_o own_o judgement_n we_o have_v a_o sufficient_a fundation_n whereon_o to_o establish_v the_o justice_n of_o our_o reformation_n let_v we_o see_v nevertheless_o of_o what_o nature_n those_o action_n be_v wherewith_o he_o reproach_n our_o first_o reformer_n i_o will_v not_o say_v he_o 64._o stay_v to_o examine_v the_o accusation_n wherewith_o they_o have_v be_v charge_v by_o divers_a author_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o detain_v myself_o in_o any_o but_o those_o public_a thing_n that_o be_v so_o manifest_a and_o so_o expose_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o the_o world_n i_o confess_v he_o have_v reason_n not_o to_o stay_v upon_o all_o that_o which_o his_o passion_n have_v invent_v against_o they_o for_o who_o know_v not_o that_o calumny_n have_v no_o bound_n especial_o when_o interest_n and_o passion_n stir_v it_o up_o our_o reformer_n be_v not_o the_o only_a person_n who_o have_v be_v attack_v after_o that_o manner_n the_o jew_n say_v of_o john_n the_o baptist_n that_o he_o have_v a_o devil_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o be_v a_o blasphemer_n a_o samaritan_n a_o glutton_n and_o a_o wine-bibber_n a_o friend_n of_o publican_n and_o sinner_n if_o then_o they_o have_v call_v the_o father_n of_o the_o family_n beelzebub_n what_o will_v they_o not_o say_v of_o his_o servant_n but_o what_o then_o be_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v so_o public_a so_o manifest_a and_o so_o expose_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v find_v fit_a to_o be_v insist_v upon_o that_o new_a 65._o gospel_n say_v he_o be_v preach_v only_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o those_o monk_n who_o have_v quit_v their_o habit_n and_o their_o profession_n ou_o to_o contract_v scandalous_a marriage_n or_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o those_o priest_n who_o have_v violate_v that_o vow_n of_o virginity_n which_o the_o calvinist_n themselves_o confess_v to_o have_v be_v impose_v on_o all_o priest_n and_o on_o all_o monk_n in_o the_o west_n by_o divers_a council_n and_o on_o all_o the_o monk_n and_o all_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o east_n and_o the_o first_o fruit_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o set_n open_v the_o cloister_n the_o take_v off_o the_o vail_n of_o the_o nun_n the_o abolish_n of_o all_o austerity_n and_o overthrow_v of_o all_o manner_n of_o discipline_n in_o the_o church_n this_o be_v that_o that_o force_v he_o to_o say_v that_o the_o reformer_n strike_v man_n eye_n with_o a_o spectacle_n that_o can_v not_o but_o create_v horror_n according_a to_o the_o common_a idea_n of_o piety_n and_o virtue_n whech_v the_o father_n give_v we_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o that_o in_o order_n to_o our_o answer_v he_o we_o must_v put_v he_o in_o mind_n what_o he_o himself_o exhort_v we_o to_o to_o transport_v ourselves_o into_o another_o time_n than_o 52._o that_o wherein_o we_o be_v at_o present_a and_o to_o represent_v to_o ourselves_o our_o separation_n in_o its_o first_o rise_n and_o during_o the_o first_o year_n wherein_o it_o be_v make_v amid_o the_o swisser_n and_o in_o france_n upon_o his_o thus_o place_v we_o in_o that_o state_n which_o he_o desire_v we_o will_v declare_v to_o he_o that_o the_o general_a depravation_n which_o reign_v amid_o the_o monk_n and_o the_o priest_n be_v to_o our_o eye_n a_o spectacle_n worthy_a of_o horror_n according_a to_o the_o common_a idea_n of_o piety_n and_o virtue_n which_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o right_a reason_n give_v we_o we_o will_v tell_v he_o that_o that_o which_o scandalise_v we_o be_v to_o see_v that_o for_o a_o respect_n of_o a_o pure_o humane_a order_n they_o endure_v for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n a_o disorder_n that_o dishonour_v the_o latin_a church_n that_o draw_v upon_o it_o god_n judgement_n and_o that_o lay_v open_v the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n to_o a_o everlasting_a reproach_n it_o be_v in_o the_o detest_a of_o those_o infamy_n and_o those_o impurity_n that_o the_o true_a zeal_n of_o christian_n ought_v to_o consist_v and_o it_o be_v to_o the_o search_v out_o of_o a_o solid_a remedy_n for_o they_o that_o one_o ought_v to_o apply_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o to_o keep_v they_o up_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o observe_v rash_a vow_n and_o a_o caelibasy_n that_o god_n never_o command_v if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v more_o scandalize_v to_o see_v priest_n and_o monk_n marry_v then_o to_o see_v they_o plunge_v into_o all_o the_o filthiness_n of_o debauchery_n i_o can_v hinder_v myself_o from_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o make_v christianity_n a_o law_n of_o hypocrisy_n and_o it_o may_v be_v yet_o somewhat_o worse_o for_o hypocrisy_n do_v not_o content_v itself_o with_o mere_a name_n she_o will_v have_v fair_a appearance_n without_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o she_o real_o reject_v whereas_o for_o he_o he_o reject_v not_o only_o the_o thing_n but_o their_o appearance_n also_o suffer_v patient_o the_o loss_n of_o any_o more_o see_v either_o the_o thing_n or_o their_o appearance_n provide_v we_o do_v not_o meddle_v with_o those_o empty_a name_n of_o caelibacy_n and_o virginity_n but_o true_a moral_a christianity_n inspire_v other_o sentiment_n she_o will_v have_v we_o honour_v that_o caelibacy_n and_o virginity_n as_o gift_n that_o come_v from_o god_n but_o she_o will_v also_o have_v a_o contempt_n and_o horror_n for_o those_o specious_a name_n when_o they_o shall_v be_v apply_v to_o those_o beastliness_n and_o excess_n which_o both_o god_n and_o man_n condemn_v she_o will_v have_v we_o in_o that_o case_n instead_o of_o be_v scandalize_v to_o see_v a_o false_a caelibacy_n make_v void_a and_o a_o vain_a shadow_n of_o virginity_n abolish_v that_o we_o shall_v on_o the_o contrary_n be_v edify_v to_o see_v they_o get_v out_o from_o those_o snare_n of_o sin_n and_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o a_o lawful_a marriage_n that_o god_n have_v allow_v unto_o all_o and_o that_o he_o have_v even_o command_v unto_o those_o who_o have_v not_o receive_v the_o gift_n of_o continency_n it_o be_v in_o the_o view_n of_o this_o that_o our_o father_n look_v upon_o the_o marriage_n of_o those_o priest_n and_o monk_n as_o the_o abolish_n of_o a_o unjust_a law_n contrary_a to_o the_o express_a word_n of_o saint_n 7._o paul_n if_o they_o can_v contain_v let_v they_o marry_o and_o which_o moreover_o have_v produce_v such_o mischievous_a effect_n as_o it_o be_v no_o long_o possible_a for_o they_o to_o endure_v but_o say_v the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la we_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o interest_n of_o family_n of_o marriage_n nor_o of_o base_a and_o fleshly_a 64_o passion_n in_o the_o life_n of_o those_o great_a bishop_n and_o all_o those_o great_a man_n of_o old_a who_o god_n oppose_v to_o the_o heresy_n that_o rise_v up_o against_o his_o church_n as_o saint_n cyprian_n saint_n athanasius_n saint_n basil_n saint_n gregory_n nazianzen_n saint_n jerome_n saint_n epiphanius_n saint_n chrysostome_n and_o saint_n augustine_n they_o be_v all_o of_o they_o eminent_a in_o sanctity_n in_o a_o disingagement_n
visible_a and_o transfigure_v into_o a_o angel_n of_o light_n and_o in_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o preacher_n in_o the_o chair_n of_o truth_n and_o what_o else_o 17._o will_v he_o persuade_v the_o faithful_a too_o but_o that_o the_o faithful_a aught_o to_o take_v very_o great_a heed_n not_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o not_o to_o meditate_v day_n and_o night_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o life_n that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v dictate_v to_o the_o prophet_n and_o which_o god_n the_o father_n have_v give_v to_o his_o son_n for_o the_o instruction_n of_o his_o church_n and_o to_o draw_v it_o from_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o world_n to_o render_v it_o holy_a and_o without_o spot_n to_o his_o father_n who_o give_v it_o to_o he_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o live_v by_o that_o word_n and_o to_o make_v his_o church_n live_v he_o give_v it_o his_o word_n in_o a_o intelligible_a tongue_n out_o of_o his_o own_o mouth_n and_o by_o his_o disciple_n search_v say_v he_o and_o examine_v careful_o the_o scripture_n for_o they_o be_v they_o which_o testify_v of_o i_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o they_o speak_v of_o it_o sometime_o jesus_n christ_n give_v his_o scripture_n to_o the_o faithful_a with_o a_o commandment_n to_o read_v it_o to_o examine_v it_o careful_o and_o to_o hear_v it_o it_o be_v the_o judge_n of_o the_o beleif_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o difficulty_n and_o question_n that_o arise_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o manner_n the_o parishioner_n make_v use_v of_o they_o against_o their_o bishop_n they_o encounter_v even_o their_o ordinance_n by_o passage_n out_o of_o that_o scripture_n they_o maintain_v that_o the_o use_n of_o they_o belong_v to_o all_o christian_n by_o a_o natural_a right_n and_o that_o to_o go_v about_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o they_o be_v to_o do_v a_o action_n of_o the_o devil_n but_o now_o a_o day_n they_o speak_v no_o more_o after_o that_o manner_n for_o they_o tell_v we_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a and_o impossible_a way_n to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n a_o infinite_a way_n which_o have_v no_o issue_n and_o which_o be_v of_o so_o excessive_a a_o length_n that_o whatsoever_o diligence_n we_o shall_v use_v we_o can_v never_o arrive_v to_o the_o end_n and_o they_o labour_v to_o heap_v difficulty_n upon_o difficulty_n to_o drive_v they_o back_o and_o to_o make_v a_o labyrinth_n full_a of_o circle_n and_o confuse_a way_n that_o so_o out_o of_o a_o fear_n of_o those_o confusion_n the_o world_n shall_v take_v heed_n of_o enter_v into_o it_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o free_o acknowledge_v that_o i_o can_v comprehend_v nothing_o in_o all_o that_o for_o if_o before_o one_o can_v assure_v one_o self_n of_o one_o only_a passage_n of_o scripture_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v we_o must_v needs_o go_v through_o a_o thousand_o tedious_a way_n and_o overcome_v a_o thousand_o obstacle_n that_o arise_v from_o the_o question_n about_o the_o canonical_a book_n about_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o translation_n with_o the_o original_n about_o the_o different_a manner_n of_o read_v the_o passage_n and_o about_o the_o difference_n of_o interpretation_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v have_v it_o according_a to_o his_o ordinary_a exaggeration_n to_o what_o purpose_n be_v it_o to_o give_v the_o public_a a_o translation_n which_o after_o the_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v give_v and_o receive_v in_o can_v but_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o difficulty_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o put_v it_o into_o all_o man_n hand_n as_o well_o the_o ignorant_a as_o the_o learned_a as_o well_o of_o the_o simple_a as_o the_o more_o enlighten_v as_o well_o to_o woman_n as_o to_o man_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o declare_v it_o authentic_a two_o bishop_n and_o a_o doctor_n have_v approve_v it_o but_o two_o archbishop_n and_o a_o cardinal_n have_v forbid_v it_o and_o yet_o one_o have_v not_o fail_v notwithstanding_o those_o prohibition_n to_o maintain_v that_o all_o the_o world_n ought_v to_o read_v they_o and_o that_o that_o forbid_v they_o be_v a_o violence_n a_o novelty_n a_o unexampled_a enterprise_n a_o bold_a attempt_n upon_o the_o liberty_n that_o god_n have_v give_v to_o the_o church_n ransom_v at_o the_o 30._o price_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o his_o own_o son_n that_o it_o be_v a_o usurpation_n and_o the_o introduce_v of_o a_o tyrannical_a authority_n that_o be_v never_o exercise_v in_o the_o church_n until_o this_o day_n and_o that_o every_o one_o be_v bind_v not_o only_o not_o to_o obey_v that_o ordinance_n but_o even_o to_o have_v a_o horror_n for_o it_o and_o to_o resist_v it_o as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v what_o will_v then_o become_v of_o those_o difficulty_n and_o those_o unconquerable_a confufion_n which_o hinder_v they_o according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la so_o that_o they_o can_v assure_v themselves_o of_o one_o only_a passage_n of_o the_o scripture_n through_o the_o uncertaitty_n wherein_o a_o man_n be_v of_o the_o unfaithfulness_n of_o the_o translation_n through_o the_o ignorance_n wherein_o we_o be_v of_o the_o different_a manner_n of_o read_v those_o passage_n and_o through_o the_o necessity_n of_o consult_v interpreter_n be_v it_o because_o they_o will_v express_o engage_v the_o people_n in_o a_o infinite_a way_n and_o which_o can_v come_v to_o no_o issue_n and_o in_o a_o ridiculous_a way_n and_o which_o be_v impossible_a for_o the_o instruct_v of_o any_o in_o the_o truth_n or_o be_v it_o rather_o because_o they_o do_v not_o propound_v to_o themselves_o in_o that_o translation_n to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o faith_n but_o only_o to_o satisfy_v their_o curiosity_n and_o to_o make_v they_o read_v good_a french_a the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la may_v acknowledge_v therefore_o if_o he_o please_v that_o the_o heat_n of_o disputation_n have_v carry_v he_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o right_n and_o reason_n and_o the_o respect_n which_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o in_o endeavour_v to_o have_v trouble_v we_o he_o have_v do_v it_o for_o himself_o and_o his_o friend_n for_o if_o that_o which_o he_o have_v propound_v be_v true_a they_o will_v give_v we_o a_o ground_n to_o accuse_v those_o who_o have_v publish_v the_o translation_n of_o mons_fw-la of_o rashness_n and_o imprudence_n and_o it_o will_v be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n to_o say_v that_o they_o publish_a it_o for_o those_o person_n who_o be_v already_o instruct_v in_o the_o truth_n which_o the_o church_n believe_v that_o therein_o they_o may_v receive_v a_o confirmation_n and_o increase_n of_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o conformity_n which_o they_o shall_v find_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n have_v with_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o that_o that_o they_o shall_v go_v through_o all_o the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v work_v since_o the_o sole_a conformity_n of_o it_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o assure_v they_o that_o it_o be_v true_o the_o word_n of_o god_n i_o say_v that_o answer_n will_v not_o satisfy_v for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v a_o injury_n to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o make_v the_o efficacy_n that_o it_o have_v in_o our_o soul_n to_o depend_v upon_o the_o conformity_n which_o it_o have_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o depend_v on_o its_o conformity_n with_o the_o word_n of_o god_n beside_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o preface_n say_v express_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o simple_a sort_n may_v find_v that_o in_o his_o translation_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o their_o instruction_n he_o say_v not_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v already_o instruct_v in_o that_o which_o the_o church_n teach_v but_o he_o say_v the_o simple_a sort_n he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o they_o will_v be_v confirm_v in_o the_o instruction_n which_o they_o have_v already_o but_o that_o they_o will_v find_v that_o which_o shall_v be_v necessary_a for_o their_o instruction_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o his_o translation_n for_o it_o be_v about_o the_o subject_a of_o that_o translation_n that_o he_o speak_v be_v the_o light_n of_o the_o blind_a and_o the_o life_n of_o the_o dead_a which_o signify_v that_o it_o give_v by_o itself_o the_o first_o impression_n of_o the_o spiritual_a life_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o view_n of_o the_o knowledge_n that_o the_o simple_a may_v have_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o he_o publish_v that_o translation_n if_o we_o believe_v the_o
without_o a_o case_n of_o necessity_n but_o only_o at_o the_o solemn_a feast_n of_o easter_n and_o whitsuntide_n of_o give_v of_o milk_n and_o honey_n to_o the_o baptise_a of_o administer_a the_o eucharist_n to_o little_a child_n after_o baptism_n of_o pray_v stand_v upon_o the_o lord_n day_n and_o from_o easter_n till_o whitsuntide_n of_o celebrate_v the_o communion_n on_o the_o evening_n of_o fast-day_n of_o every_o one_o carry_v home_n with_o he_o a_o piece_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o distribute_v the_o cup_n to_o all_o the_o faithful_a communicant_n of_o receive_v the_o communion_n not_o on_o one_o knee_n but_o stand_v of_o mutual_o kiss_v one_o another_o before_o the_o communion_n and_o divers_a other_o which_o the_o latin_n have_v abrogate_a on_o the_o other_o side_n how_o many_o latin_a tradition_n be_v there_o which_o the_o use_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n authorise_v at_o this_o day_n of_o which_o we_o can_v find_v the_o least_o trace_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o which_o from_o thence_o visible_o discover_v themselves_o to_o be_v new_a and_o by_o consequence_n false_a and_o not_o apostolical_a as_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n invocation_n of_o saint_n transubstantiation_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n use_v of_o altar_n that_o of_o light_n or_o taper_n mass_n without_o any_o communion_n the_o divine_a service_n in_o a_o tongue_n not_o understand_v by_o the_o people_n the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o other_o church_n auricular_a confession_n the_o number_n of_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n and_o as_o many_o more_o that_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o come_v near_a to_o the_o apostle_n never_o know_v as_o we_o have_v often_o justify_v from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v not_o apostolical_a and_o descend_v from_o that_o only_a and_o last_o revelation_n without_o which_o there_o be_v no_o word_n of_o god_n there_o be_v therefore_o nothing_o more_o improper_a to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n then_o that_o pretend_a tradition_n which_o be_v not_o establish_v upon_o any_o certain_a foundation_n which_o serve_v for_o a_o pretence_n to_o heretic_n which_o be_v embrace_v pro_fw-la and_o con_v which_o change_v according_a as_o time_n and_o place_n do_v and_o by_o the_o favour_n of_o which_o they_o may_v defend_v the_o great_a absurdiry_n by_o mere_o say_v that_o they_o be_v the_o tradition_n which_o the_o apostle_n transmit_v from_o their_o own_o mouth_n to_o their_o successor_n in_o a_o word_n if_o they_o will_v have_v we_o to_o believe_v a_o mystery_n with_o a_o divine_a faith_n if_o they_o will_v that_o we_o shall_v practice_v a_o worship_n with_o a_o persuasion_n that_o it_o be_v agreeable_a to_o god_n they_o ought_v to_o show_v we_o that_o that_o mystery_n and_o that_o worship_n proceed_v from_o the_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n for_o without_o that_o all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n be_v of_o man_n invention_n since_o after_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n there_o have_v be_v no_o revelation_n as_o we_o be_v both_o agree_v but_o they_o can_v only_o show_v we_o that_o by_o these_o two_o way_n either_o by_o that_o of_o the_o scripture_n in_o show_v we_o that_o those_o mystery_n and_o that_o worship_n be_v conformable_a to_o it_o or_o by_o that_o of_o transmission_n viva_fw-la voce_fw-la but_o as_o to_o that_o transmission_n viva_fw-la voce_fw-la we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v able_a to_o have_v a_o divine_a certainty_n that_o we_o can_v have_v so_o much_o as_o a_o humane_a for_o the_o reason_n which_o i_o have_v allege_v which_o be_v that_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n heretic_n have_v boast_v of_o they_o and_o yet_o they_o be_v not_o believe_v for_o they_o that_o the_o orthodox_n themselves_o be_v deceive_v in_o they_o allege_v they_o in_o false_a and_o vain_a thing_n which_o the_o follow_a age_n have_v reject_v that_o the_o schismatical_a church_n allege_v they_o against_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o latin_n against_o the_o schismatic_n without_o one_o side_n have_v any_o better_a ground_n than_o the_o other_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n set_v they_o before_o we_o for_o those_o new_a thing_n which_o the_o first_o age_n never_o know_v it_o remain_v therefore_o that_o the_o way_n of_o the_o conformity_n to_o the_o scripture_n upon_o which_o we_o be_v all_o agree_v be_v that_o in_o which_o the_o divine_a revelation_n be_v contain_v chap._n ix_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la make_v against_o the_o scripture_n but_o this_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v infinite_a ridiculous_a impossible_a it_o have_v such_o consusion_n and_o length_n that_o we_o can_v come_v to_o the_o end_n of_o it_o with_o all_o our_o diligence_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o calvinist_n say_v he_o include_v all_o these_o maxim_n without_o which_o it_o can_v subsist_v 1._o that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o its_o decision_n concern_v the_o faith_n 2._o that_o tradition_n do_v not_o make_v any_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o faith_n 3._o that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v in_o general_a all_o the_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o so_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n can_v be_v of_o faith_n 4._o that_o it_o contain_v they_o clear_o and_o after_o a_o manner_n that_o be_v fit_v to_o the_o under_o stand_v of_o all_o the_o world_n so_o that_o the_o certainty_n of_o that_o way_n and_o the_o hope_n that_o we_o can_v rational_o conceive_v of_o it_o must_v depend_v upon_o the_o certainty_n of_o these_o maxim_n upon_o that_o we_o must_v note_v that_o it_o be_v not_o here_o question_v whether_o the_o scripture_n be_v divine_a or_o not_o but_o that_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v so_o he_o say_v only_o that_o he_o must_v demand_v of_o we_o those_o formal_a and_o decisive_a passage_n that_o prove_v those_o four_o proposition_n and_o that_o when_o we_o do_v propose_v any_o one_o we_o must_v first_o be_v assure_v that_o it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o a_o canonical_a book_n and_o to_o that_o effect_n we_o must_v examine_v the_o controversy_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n and_o see_v by_o what_o rule_v they_o may_v be_v know_v 2._o we_o must_v be_v certain_a that_o that_o passage_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o original_a and_o to_o that_o effect_n we_o must_v consult_v the_o original_n 3._o we_o must_v be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v not_o different_a way_n of_o read_v it_o that_o may_v weaken_v the_o proof_n 4._o that_o we_o must_v narrow_o see_v into_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o passage_n not_o to_o give_v it_o too_o great_a a_o latitude_n nor_o to_o blind_v ourselves_o with_o a_o appearance_n 5._o that_o we_o must_v see_v whether_o there_o be_v no_o expression_n or_o contrary_a passage_n which_o force_v we_o to_o take_v the_o passage_n in_o another_o sense_n 6._o that_o we_o ought_v to_o consult_v the_o interpreter_n of_o one_o side_n and_o of_o the_o other_o and_o to_o know_v what_o they_o say_v upon_o that_o passage_n 7._o that_o after_o this_o we_o must_v come_v to_o the_o distinction_n of_o fundamental_a point_n and_o those_o that_o be_v not_o fundamental_a and_o prove_v it_o by_o scripture_n 8._o that_o we_o must_v examine_v the_o passage_n which_o each_o sect_n produce_v in_o its_o favour_n 9_o that_o last_o after_o all_o this_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o a_o man_n shall_v trust_v his_o own_o eye_n and_o his_o memory_n which_o fail_v to_o go_v through_o all_o the_o former_a reason_n and_o preserve_v only_o a_o consused_a idea_n of_o they_o will_v not_o further_o allow_v he_o to_o make_v a_o just_a judgement_n of_o thing_n he_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o this_o way_n be_v not_o only_o interrupt_v with_o unconquerable_a difficulty_n and_o obstacle_n but_o that_o it_o be_v of_o a_o length_n so_o little_o proportion_v to_o man_n mind_n that_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o can_v be_v that_o which_o god_n have_v choose_v to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o truth_n by_o which_o he_o will_v lead_v we_o to_o salvation_n for_o say_v he_o if_o they_o themselves_o who_o make_v a_o profession_n of_o spend_v all_o their_o life_n in_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n aught_o to_o judge_v that_o examination_n to_o be_v above_o their_o ability_n what_o will_v become_v of_o those_o who_o be_v oblige_v to_o spend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o time_n in_o other_o occupation_n what_o will_v become_v of_o judge_n magistrate_n tradesman_n labourer_n soldier_n woman_n child_n who_o have_v as_o yet_o a_o very_a weak_a judgement_n what_o will_v become_v of_o those_o who_o do_v not_o understand_v so_o much_o as_o any_o of_o the_o language_n into_o the_o which_o the_o bible_n be_v translate_v what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o blind_a who_o know_v not_o
how_o to_o read_v what_o will_v become_v of_o those_o who_o have_v no_o understanding_n nor_o any_o readiness_n of_o mind_n how_o can_v all_o those_o people_n examine_v all_o those_o point_n the_o discussion_n of_o the_o least_o of_o which_o notwithstanding_o be_v evident_o necessary_a to_o make_v they_o rational_o determine_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v that_o all_o that_o heap_n of_o objection_n and_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v propose_v against_o the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n tend_v only_o to_o lead_v man_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v subject_v themselves_o to_o that_o as_o a_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a rule_n but_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o that_o church_n be_v not_o one_o of_o those_o first_o principle_n which_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n dictate_v to_o all_o man_n since_o of_o thirty_o part_n of_o our_o know_a world_n there_o be_v at_o least_o nine_o and_o twenty_o who_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o as_o they_o can_v also_o say_v that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o and_o common_a notion_n of_o christianity_n since_o of_o all_o those_o who_o profess_v themselves_o to_o be_v christian_n there_o be_v three_o part_n which_o reject_v it_o the_o author_n may_v free_o give_v we_o leave_v if_o he_o please_v that_o we_o shall_v first_o demand_v of_o he_o upon_o what_o foundation_n he_o will_v build_v that_o doctrine_n to_o make_v we_o receive_v it_o as_o a_o point_n of_o divine_a faith_n i_o say_v of_o divine_a faith_n for_o if_o we_o shall_v hold_v it_o only_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o human_a faith_n he_o himself_o will_v see_v well_o that_o we_o can_v not_o believe_v the_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v teach_v in_o virtue_n of_o its_o authority_n otherwise_o then_o with_o a_o humane_a faith_n since_o the_o thing_n which_o depend_v upon_o a_o principle_n can_v make_v a_o impression_n in_o we_o different_a from_o that_o which_o the_o principle_n have_v make_v to_o the_o end_n therefore_o that_o i_o shall_v believe_v with_o a_o divine_a faith_n that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v teach_v i_o by_o its_o authority_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o i_o shall_v also_o believe_v its_o authority_n with_o a_o divine_a faith_n thus_o far_o methinks_v we_o shall_v not_o have_v any_o controversy_n let_v we_o see_v therefore_o upon_o what_o foundation_n of_o divine_a faith_n he_o will_v pretend_v to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v sovereign_a and_o infallible_a he_o can_v only_o do_v it_o by_o these_o three_o way_n the_o first_o be_v by_o a_o new_a revelation_n that_o god_n shall_v have_v make_v to_o we_o of_o this_o truth_n the_o second_o in_o show_v that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o article_n that_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o three_o in_o show_v we_o the_o character_n of_o divinity_n and_o infallibility_n impress_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n even_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o every_o thing_n prove_v itself_o by_o the_o mark_n that_o distinguish_v it_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o we_o pretend_v that_o the_o scripture_n force_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o its_o own_o divinity_n the_o first_o of_o these_o way_n be_v nullify_v since_o they_o agree_v with_o we_o that_o since_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n there_o have_v be_v no_o new_a revelation_n and_o that_o there_o must_v not_o be_v any_o expect_v the_o second_o will_v be_v proper_a and_o necessary_o suppose_v a_o recourse_n either_o to_o tradition_n or_o the_o scripture_n for_o there_o be_v but_o these_o two_o channel_n in_o which_o we_o can_v seek_v for_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o that_o of_o the_o scripture_n be_v forbid_v we_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la by_o reason_n of_o the_o unconquerable_a difficulty_n which_o he_o discover_v there_o it_o be_v say_v he_o a_o way_n full_a of_o obstacle_n and_o difficulty_n and_o even_o those_o who_o profess_v to_o spend_v all_o their_o day_n in_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n aught_o to_o judge_v that_o examination_n to_o be_v above_o all_o their_o ability_n he_o must_v therefore_o content_v himself_o with_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n but_o before_o he_o can_v make_v use_n of_o that_o he_o must_v be_v first_o assure_v and_o that_o with_o a_o certainty_n of_o divine_a faith_n that_o that_o which_o that_o tradition_n contain_v be_v come_v down_o from_o the_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n or_o at_o least_o that_o this_o particular_a point_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v at_o present_a must_v have_v proceed_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o apostle_n must_v have_v transmit_v it_o viva_fw-la voce_fw-mi down_z to_o their_o successor_n and_o that_o their_o successor_n must_v have_v receive_v it_o and_o transmit_v it_o down_o to_o those_o who_o descend_v from_o they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o every_o whit_n the_o same_o as_o the_o apostle_n have_v give_v it_o to_o they_o if_o he_o can_v be_v assure_v of_o that_o transmission_n all_o that_o he_o will_v build_v upon_o it_o will_v be_v uncertain_a and_o if_o he_o can_v be_v assure_v of_o it_o with_o a_o divine_a faith_n that_o which_o he_o will_v build_v upon_o it_o will_v not_o be_v more_o so_o but_o how_o can_v he_o be_v assure_v of_o that_o he_o have_v no_o more_o that_o live_a voice_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o represent_v it_o to_o we_o he_o must_v rely_v upon_o testimony_n will_v it_o therefore_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o must_v assure_v we_o but_o her_o divine_a and_o infallible_a authority_n be_v as_o yet_o in_o question_n and_o while_o it_o shall_v be_v question_v it_o remain_v suspend_v it_o can_v be_v believe_v any_o further_a than_o with_o a_o humane_a faith_n shall_v it_o be_v the_o scripture_n that_o must_v give_v testimony_n to_o that_o tradition_n but_o there_o be_v so_o many_o difficulty_n in_o that_o way_n say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la that_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o be_v not_o that_o which_o god_n have_v choose_v to_o instruct_v we_o in_o his_o truth_n must_v we_o learn_v it_o from_o that_o tradition_n itself_o but_o to_o decide_v that_o point_n whether_o that_o tradition_n come_v from_o the_o apostle_n or_o no_o tradition_n itself_o can_v be_v yet_o no_o other_o than_o a_o humane_a testimony_n i_o mean_v that_o the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n declare_v to_o we_o that_o they_o have_v receive_v such_o and_o such_o doctrine_n from_o the_o apostle_n viva_fw-la voce_fw-la and_o that_o they_o have_v receive_v they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n give_v they_o to_o they_o we_o can_v at_o the_o most_o have_v more_o than_o a_o humane_a faith_n for_o they_o for_o they_o be_v man_n as_o well_o as_o other_o hitherto_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v have_v a_o divine_a faith_n concern_v the_o point_n of_o the_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o nothing_o by_o consequence_n that_o can_v assure_v the_o conscience_n and_o set_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n at_o rest_n let_v we_o therefore_o pass_v over_o to_o the_o three_o mean_n which_o be_v that_o of_o examine_v the_o character_n of_o divinity_n and_o infallibility_n that_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o this_o that_o they_o give_v we_o certain_a external_a mark_n and_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la establish_v upon_o this_o that_o authority_n about_o which_o we_o dispute_v the_o most_o eminent_a preface_n authority_n say_v he_o that_o can_v be_v in_o the_o world_n be_v easy_o discover_v to_o be_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n because_o though_o there_o be_v sect_n that_o dispute_v with_o it_o the_o truth_n of_o its_o tenet_n yet_o there_o be_v none_o that_o can_v with_o any_o colour_n contend_v with_o it_o for_o that_o eminence_n of_o authority_n which_o arise_v from_o its_o external_n mark_v but_o without_o enter_v here_o far_o into_o the_o controversy_n touch_v those_o mark_n i_o say_v that_o he_o be_v very_o far_o from_o be_v able_a to_o establish_v such_o a_o certainty_n upon_o they_o as_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v of_o a_o principle_n of_o religion_n and_o this_o will_v appear_v from_o these_o three_o reason_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o mark_n be_v common_a to_o false_a society_n and_o even_o to_o schismatical_a church_n which_o not_o only_o be_v not_o infallible_a but_o which_o be_v actual_o in_o error_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n the_o greek_a church_n for_o example_n in_o
its_o great_a contest_v with_o the_o latin_a be_v always_o a_o catholic_n church_n she_o be_v of_o as_o great_a antiquity_n as_o the_o roman_a she_o have_v a_o uninterrupted_a duration_n from_o many_o age_n ago_o she_o have_v her_o large_a extent_n and_o her_o multitude_n as_o well_o as_o the_o roman_a she_o have_v a_o personal_a succession_n of_o her_o bishop_n down_o from_o the_o apostle_n she_o glory_v in_o a_o conformity_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n she_o have_v her_o member_n unite_v among_o themselves_o and_o with_o her_o patriarch_n she_o do_v no_o less_o than_o the_o roman_a affirm_v her_o doctrine_n to_o be_v holy_a and_o her_o word_n to_o be_v efficacious_a and_o that_o her_o author_n be_v holy_a man_n she_o have_v yet_o at_o this_o day_n her_o miracle_n which_o she_o boast_v of_o she_o have_v her_o prophet_n and_o temporal_a prosperity_n in_o a_o word_n she_o may_v propound_v all_o that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n allege_n the_o aethiopian_a church_n on_o her_o side_n may_v do_v it_o as_o much_o and_o yet_o nevertheless_o those_o mark_v no_o way_n conclude_v a_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n for_o they_o they_o do_v not_o therefore_o conclude_v it_o for_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o second_o reason_n be_v that_o of_o all_o those_o pretend_a mark_n some_o be_v dispute_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n other_o be_v fallacious_o attribute_v to_o it_o and_o other_o conclude_v nothing_o less_o than_o that_o which_o they_o pretend_v we_o dispute_v with_o she_o her_o conformity_n to_o the_o father_n the_o unity_n of_o her_o member_n between_o themselves_o and_o with_o their_o head_n the_o holiness_n of_o her_o doctrine_n and_o the_o efficacy_n of_o her_o word_n it_o be_v true_a that_o she_o boast_v of_o these_o advantage_n but_o if_o we_o shall_v come_v to_o examine_v they_o we_o shall_v find_v they_o will_v have_v nothing_o of_o solidity_n in_o they_o she_o fallacious_o ascribe_v to_o herself_o the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_n the_o antiquity_n and_o holiness_n of_o her_o author_n miracle_n prophecy_n and_o the_o personal_a succession_n of_o her_o bishop_n for_o before_o they_o can_v make_v any_o advantage_n of_o those_o mark_n they_o ought_v to_o show_v that_o she_o be_v a_o catholic_n not_o only_o in_o name_n but_o in_o deed_n that_o she_o have_v change_v nothing_o in_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n nor_o in_o the_o ancient_a worship_n that_o she_o have_v in_o nothing_o degenerate_v from_o her_o first_o author_n that_o she_o be_v conformable_a to_o her_o first_o christian_n who_o miracle_n and_o prophecy_n be_v beyond_o all_o question_n that_o her_o bishop_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o doctrine_n as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o see_v of_o the_o ancient_a bishop_n and_o unless_o they_o do_v so_o those_o mark_n be_v a_o illusion_n she_o produces_z other_o which_o conclude_v nothing_o less_o than_o that_o which_o she_o shall_v conclude_v as_o the_o multitude_n of_o her_o child_n or_o the_o largeness_n of_o her_o extent_n and_o temporal_a prosperity_n which_o be_v worldly_a advantage_n more_o proper_a to_o denote_v a_o corruption_n than_o a_o infallibility_n the_o three_o reason_n be_v that_o there_o be_v contrary_a character_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o note_n not_o only_o that_o she_o have_v be_v and_o that_o she_o be_v yet_o subject_a to_o err_v but_o that_o she_o have_v actual_o err_v and_o we_o have_v propose_v some_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o treatise_n which_o it_o may_v be_v deserve_v to_o be_v better_o consider_v no_o man_n can_v therefore_o establish_v any_o thing_n of_o certainty_n upon_o those_o pretend_a external_a mark_n and_o in_o general_a that_o principle_n of_o the_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v a_o matter_n of_o divine_a faith_n on_o which_o side_n soever_o he_o take_v it_o nor_o by_o consequence_n can_v any_o of_o those_o thing_n be_v so_o which_o depend_v upon_o that_o authority_n see_v here_o then_o the_o obligation_n which_o lie_v upon_o those_o in_o the_o roman_a communion_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la for_o have_v thus_o abolish_v all_o manner_n of_o divine_a faith_n for_o those_o thing_n which_o that_o church_n teach_v by_o her_o authority_n in_o shut_v up_o as_o he_o have_v do_v the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n with_o his_o obstacle_n and_o unconquerable_a difficulty_n he_o have_v reduce_v all_o to_o mere_a conjecture_n or_o almost_o all_o to_o humane_a testimony_n be_v it_o therefore_o after_o that_o manner_n that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o real_a presence_n purgatory_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v it_o upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o that_o nature_n that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o to_o invocate_v saint_n that_o we_o shall_v worship_v image_n that_o we_o shall_v adore_v the_o host_n and_o receive_v the_o indulgence_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o absolution_n of_o their_o confessor_n but_o he_o have_v do_v yet_o worse_o for_o it_o be_v not_o only_o the_o laity_n and_o private_a man_n from_o who_o he_o have_v take_v away_o a_o divine_a faith_n he_o have_v tear_v it_o away_o even_o from_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o his_o church_n from_o her_o prelate_n her_o pope_n and_o her_o council_n since_o if_o this_o point_n of_o their_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n be_v found_v upon_o nothing_o but_o conjecture_n and_o humane_a testimony_n they_o can_v neither_o have_v a_o divine_a faith_n for_o those_o conjecture_n and_o those_o humane_a testimony_n nor_o for_o all_o those_o other_o thing_n which_o depend_v upon_o they_o have_v they_o a_o revelation_n a_o immediate_a illumination_n that_o instruct_v they_o there_o be_v no_o more_o either_o for_o the_o pope_n or_o council_n shall_v they_o have_v it_o from_o the_o scripture_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v tell_v they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o infinite_a a_o ridiculous_a way_n to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n a_o path_n which_o we_o can_v know_v how_o to_o find_v a_o end_n of_o whatsoever_o diligence_n we_o use_v but_o it_o may_v be_v he_o say_v that_o only_a for_o the_o laity_n and_o not_o for_o the_o clergy_n let_v we_o see_v his_o word_n even_o those_o say_v he_o who_o profess_v to_o spend_v their_o whole_a life_n in_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n aught_o to_o judge_v that_o examination_n to_o be_v above_o all_o their_o ability_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o body_n of_o her_o prelate_n the_o council_n can_v at_o further_a but_o be_v make_v up_o of_o those_o man_n who_o profess_v to_o spend_v their_o whole_a life_n in_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n and_o that_o examination_n be_v above_o all_o their_o ability_n he_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v that_o they_o can_v altogether_o do_v that_o which_o it_o will_v be_v impossible_a for_o each_o one_o to_o do_v in_o particular_a for_o when_o they_o go_v about_o to_o decide_v the_o matter_n of_o faith_n by_o their_o sovereign_a authority_n as_o they_o pretend_v that_o council_n shall_v do_v each_o particular_a man_n ought_v to_o be_v assure_v by_o himself_o of_o the_o truth_n and_o not_o to_o refer_v himself_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o brethren_n with_o what_o conscience_n therefore_o can_v they_o exercise_v their_o authority_n with_o what_o conscience_n can_v they_o decide_v the_o point_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o propose_v they_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o point_n of_o a_o divine_a faith_n with_o what_o conscience_n can_v they_o retain_v man_n in_o their_o dependence_n and_o with_o what_o conscience_n can_v man_n remain_v therein_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la may_v disentangle_v this_o business_n with_o his_o church_n as_o it_o shall_v please_v he_o we_o have_v no_o peculiar_a interest_n in_o it_o but_o only_o to_o let_v he_o see_v more_o and_o more_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v elsewhere_o that_o he_o do_v not_o sufficient_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v write_v let_v we_o grant_v he_o that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o a_o divine_a faith_n for_o the_o establish_n of_o that_o article_n of_o the_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n let_v we_o yield_v if_o he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o that_o he_o may_v be_v content_v with_o the_o have_v a_o humane_a certainty_n such_o as_o he_o may_v have_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o whether_o he_o take_v the_o way_n of_o tradition_n or_o that_o of_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o external_n mark_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o same_o difficulty_n there_o thes_n i_o obstacle_n the_o same_o hindrance_n the_o same_o length_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la pretend_v to_o have_v discover_v in_o the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o as_o the_o external_n mark_v themselves_o can_v be_v otherwise_o justify_v then_o by_o tradition_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o show_v what_o i_o have_v
say_v in_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n for_o all_o will_v be_v reduce_v to_o that_o 1._o in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o take_v all_o sort_n of_o tradition_n to_o be_v true_a indifferent_o since_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o there_o be_v some_o false_a and_o apocryphal_a so_o that_o we_o must_v learn_v plain_o to_o distinguish_v it_o by_o itself_o the_o good_a and_o the_o authentic_a from_o the_o other_o and_o to_o that_o effect_n to_o know_v certain_o the_o rule_n by_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o make_v that_o distinction_n always_o remember_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o here_o of_o any_o use_n because_o it_o be_v in_o question_n and_o that_o it_o be_v that_o authority_n which_o we_o be_v treat_v of_o in_o that_o search_n see_v here_o already_o a_o no_o small_a confusion_n for_o we_o must_v for_o this_o turn_v over_o a_o great_a many_o book_n be_v well_o read_v in_o history_n pass_v a_o great_a many_o judgement_n which_o can_v be_v very_o easy_a to_o a_o man_n who_o will_v not_o help_v himself_o with_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n 2._o after_o we_o have_v set_v aside_o apocryphal_a tradition_n and_o it_o be_v restrain_v to_o the_o true_a we_o must_v enter_v upon_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o question_n that_o be_v controvert_v to_o wit_n whether_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o it_o pretend_v at_o this_o day_n be_v teach_v in_o that_o tradition_n and_o to_o this_o effect_n he_o must_v see_v whether_o the_o passage_n that_o be_v bring_v to_o prove_v it_o be_v faithful_o relate_v and_o for_o that_o he_o must_v consult_v the_o original_n and_o compare_v they_o with_o the_o translation_n which_o require_v a_o great_a knowledge_n of_o the_o tongue_n or_o at_o least_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la say_v that_o one_o shall_v refer_v himself_o to_o a_o sufficient_a number_n of_o fit_a person_n to_o have_v no_o occasion_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o fidelity_n of_o their_o relation_n and_o as_o the_o number_n of_o ancient_a book_n be_v not_o small_a that_o consultation_n can_v not_o but_o be_v long_o enough_o 3._o he_o must_v not_o forget_v also_o to_o inquire_v whether_o there_o be_v not_o diverse_a way_n of_o read_v the_o passage_n that_o may_v weaken_v that_o proof_n for_o since_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v have_v we_o observe_v this_o precaution_n to_o assure_v ourselves_o of_o one_o only_a passage_n of_o scripture_n why_o will_v he_o not_o have_v it_o observe_v to_o assure_v himself_o of_o the_o passage_n of_o that_o tradition_n it_o will_v therefore_o be_v necessary_a to_o consult_v the_o manuscript_n of_o library_n or_o at_o least_o to_o read_v the_o note_n which_o the_o critic_n have_v make_v upon_o the_o book_n out_o of_o which_o those_o passage_n shall_v be_v take_v this_o will_v be_v yet_o a_o matter_n of_o further_a labour_n 4._o but_o must_v he_o not_o also_o be_v bind_v to_o examine_v narrow_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o passage_n not_o to_o give_v they_o too_o great_a a_o latitude_n and_o avoid_v be_v blind_v with_o a_o mere_a appearance_n for_o if_o there_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la assure_v we_o that_o the_o passage_n that_o appear_v clear_o to_o contain_v certain_a truth_n and_o which_o do_v not_o in_o effect_n contain_v they_o be_v a_o occasion_n of_o delude_v those_o who_o be_v 341._o too_o easy_o lead_v by_o that_o appearance_n which_o at_o first_o sight_n present_v itself_o why_o must_v it_o not_o be_v so_o in_o tradition_n also_o they_o ordinary_o allege_v that_o passage_n of_o saint_n irenaeus_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n admetus_n have_v ecclesiam_fw-la propter_fw-la potentiorem_fw-la principalitatem_fw-la necesse_fw-la est_fw-la omnem_fw-la convenire_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la choose_fw-la qui_fw-la sunt_fw-la 3._o undique_fw-la fideles_fw-la in_fw-la qua_fw-la semper_fw-la ab_fw-la 〈◊〉_d qui_fw-la sunt_fw-la undique_fw-la conservata_fw-la est_fw-la ea_fw-la quae_fw-la est_fw-la ab_fw-la his_o apostolis_n tradâ—tio_fw-la these_o word_n seem_v clear_a to_o the_o partisan_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o establish_n a_o necessity_n of_o be_v unite_v with_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n and_o live_v in_o dependence_n upon_o it_o and_o yet_o if_o we_o look_v a_o little_a narrow_o into_o they_o we_o may_v see_v that_o they_o signify_v nothing_o less_o than_o that_o which_o they_o pretend_v they_o signify_v and_o that_o irenaeus_n will_v only_o say_v thus_o much_o that_o the_o faithful_a come_v from_o all_o part_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n which_o draw_v all_o the_o world_n thither_o and_o that_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o they_o all_o together_o preserve_v the_o doctrine_n that_o the_o apostle_n have_v leave_v without_o their_o have_v any_o considerable_a difference_n between_o they_o that_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o saint_n irenaeus_n appear_v from_o the_o connexion_n of_o his_o discourse_n wherein_o he_o propose_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o pretend_a tradition_n of_o heretic_n can_v not_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o his_o reason_n be_v that_o if_o they_o can_v have_v come_v from_o they_o they_o will_v have_v be_v yet_o find_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o church_n which_o they_o have_v institute_v and_o particular_o in_o the_o roman_a which_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n a_o abridgement_n and_o composition_n of_o all_o other_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o concourse_n of_o all_o nation_n to_o rome_n so_o that_o to_o show_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o those_o time_n do_v not_o own_o any_o of_o the_o tenet_n of_o those_o heretic_n be_v at_o once_o to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v tradition_n unknown_a to_o all_o the_o church_n and_o by_o consequence_n false_a and_o not_o apostolical_a this_o example_n therefore_o show_v we_o that_o one_o ought_v not_o to_o let_v himself_o be_v dazzle_v by_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o a_o passage_n but_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v narrow_o examine_v and_o that_o as_o every_o one_o may_v see_v require_v time_n and_o be_v not_o altogether_o so_o easy_a to_o be_v do_v 5._o to_o carry_v on_o that_o examination_n well_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v that_o we_o shall_v careful_o consider_v the_o like_a expression_n and_o contrary_a passage_n to_o see_v whether_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v bind_v by_o they_o to_o give_v another_o meaning_n to_o those_o passage_n which_o we_o gather_v he_o say_v that_o common_a sense_n dictate_v this_o rule_n and_o that_o it_o be_v full_a of_o equity_n and_o justice_n i_o see_v not_o therefore_o how_o he_o can_v exempt_v his_o catechumeni_fw-la from_o it_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o passage_n of_o tradition_n it_o be_v requisite_a that_o he_o shall_v careful_o remark_n the_o way_n of_o speak_v in_o the_o father_n in_o diverse_a matter_n in_o order_n to_o the_o make_v they_o mutual_o give_v light_n to_o one_o another_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o he_o shall_v look_v after_o the_o contrary_a passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o that_o he_o compare_v they_o one_o with_o another_o to_o draw_v out_o clear_a observation_n from_o they_o but_o this_o will_v be_v yet_o further_o no_o small_a business_n for_o it_o be_v very_o well_o know_v that_o there_o be_v thing_n enough_o in_o the_o ancient_n direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 6._o but_o not_o to_o detain_v the_o reader_n much_o long_o upon_o so_o clear_a a_o matter_n all_o the_o intricate_a perplexity_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o find_v in_o the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n fâ—lls_v back_o again_o upon_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n when_o they_o will_v by_o this_o without_o the_o aid_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v full_o satisfy_v concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o discern_v a_o true_a tradition_n from_o a_o false_a one_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o consult_v the_o original_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o know_v the_o different_a way_n of_o read_v passage_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o search_v out_o the_o meaning_n with_o great_a attentiveness_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o examine_v the_o like_a expression_n and_o contrary_a passage_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o see_v divers_a interpretation_n of_o both_o side_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o know_v why_o the_o roman_a church_n distinguish_v between_o point_n which_o every_o faithful_a man_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v with_o a_o distinct_a faith_n and_o those_o which_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o believe_v upon_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o examine_v that_o which_o each_o sect_n that_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a church_n say_v against_o she_o and_o after_o
all_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o every_o one_o shall_v mistrust_v his_o own_o eye_n and_o the_o defect_n of_o his_o memory_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v always_o recollect_v his_o first_o thought_n to_o keep_v himself_o from_o pass_v a_o wrong_a judgement_n in_o fine_a we_o will_v also_o demand_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la whether_o he_o will_v not_o give_v the_o scripture_n this_o honour_n to_o reckon_v it_o for_o one_o part_n of_o tradition_n since_o it_o contain_v the_o first_o sermon_n of_o the_o apostle_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v draw_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o light_n for_o the_o decide_n of_o the_o question_n upon_o which_o we_o be_v which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o authority_n and_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o how_o can_v any_o man_n rational_o determine_v himself_o upon_o a_o point_n of_o that_o weight_n without_o consult_v the_o first_o and_o the_o most_o ancient_a piece_n of_o tradition_n but_o that_o be_v so_o we_o see_v here_o how_o we_o be_v fall_v back_o into_o the_o difficulty_n and_o perplexity_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la pretend_v to_o be_v unconquerable_a and_o as_o those_o gentleman_n be_v liable_a enough_o to_o be_v beat_v with_o their_o own_o weapon_n we_o will_v only_o turn_v against_o he_o the_o conclusion_n that_o he_o pretend_v to_o draw_v against_o we_o from_o his_o principle_n and_o demand_v of_o he_o whether_o he_o believe_v this_o way_n very_o proper_a for_o those_o who_o be_v oblige_v to_o spend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o time_n in_o other_o employment_n whether_o he_o believe_v it_o proper_a for_o judge_n magistrate_n tradesman_n labourer_n soldier_n woman_n child_n for_o those_o who_o do_v not_o understand_v any_o of_o the_o language_n into_o which_o the_o father_n be_v translate_v for_o the_o blind_a who_o can_v read_v and_o for_o those_o who_o have_v no_o quickness_n of_o understanding_n if_o i_o only_o propound_v to_o myself_o to_o refute_v this_o author_n i_o may_v content_v myself_o with_o what_o i_o have_v say_v and_o wait_v with_o patience_n for_o what_o he_o shall_v have_v to_o propose_v to_o disentangle_v his_o catechumeni_fw-la from_o the_o difficulty_n and_o length_n whereinto_o he_o himself_o have_v plunge_v they_o but_o because_o i_o desire_v also_o to_o satisfy_v man_n con_n conscience_n i_o think_v myself_o bind_v to_o answer_n direct_o to_o his_o objection_n let_v we_o therefore_o see_v those_o four_o maxim_n which_o he_o say_v our_o principle_n include_v and_o without_o which_o he_o be_v certain_a it_o can_v subsist_v as_o to_o the_o first_o we_o shall_v tell_v he_o that_o it_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o we_o to_o lay_v down_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o proposition_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o this_o be_v that_o we_o be_v about_o be_v not_o infallible_a in_o her_o decision_n concern_v the_o faith_n she_o be_v natural_o subject_a to_o be_v deceive_v if_o she_o pretend_v to_o have_v a_o privilege_n that_o exempt_v she_o from_o a_o weakness_n common_a to_o all_o man_n it_o belong_v to_o she_o to_o show_v it_o and_o to_o convince_v the_o world_n of_o it_o but_o till_o then_o we_o shall_v always_o have_v a_o ground_n to_o presume_v that_o she_o be_v subject_a to_o that_o general_a law_n and_o that_o be_v sufficient_a without_o any_o other_o proof_n to_o hinder_v we_o from_o acknowledge_v she_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n as_o to_o the_o second_o which_o be_v that_o tradition_n do_v not_o make_v up_o any_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n we_o shall_v tell_v he_o that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_o incumbent_a on_o we_o to_o bring_v a_o passage_n of_o scripture_n to_o exclude_v tradition_n that_o common_a sense_n be_v enough_o for_o that_o because_o it_o dictate_v to_o all_o man_n even_o to_o the_o most_o simple_a if_o they_o will_v take_v heed_n that_o after_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n or_o thereabouts_o which_o be_v go_v since_o the_o apostle_n day_n tradition_n can_v but_o be_v a_o very_a confuse_a and_o uncertain_a thing_n and_o that_o be_v so_o vagous_n as_o it_o be_v after_o its_o have_v pass_v through_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o man_n natural_o unsettle_a and_o changeable_a it_o be_v not_o imaginable_a that_o they_o shall_v not_o have_v alter_v increase_v lessen_v it_o since_o that_o happen_v through_o a_o long_a tract_n of_o time_n to_o all_o other_o thing_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o it_o can_v not_o at_o present_a but_o be_v out_o of_o a_o condition_n to_o serve_v for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n thus_o far_o the_o most_o simple_a be_v within_o the_o limit_n of_o nature_n and_o general_a experience_n if_o they_o pretend_v that_o tradition_n ought_v to_o be_v exempt_v it_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o we_o to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o it_o be_v their_o part_n who_o make_v that_o pretention_n to_o produce_v their_o reason_n and_o yet_o for_o all_o that_o it_o must_v be_v presume_v on_o the_o side_n of_o nature_n and_o general_a experience_n it_o appear_v therefore_o already_o that_o the_o two_o first_o proposition_n which_o our_o hypothesis_n include_v according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la to_o wit_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o its_o decision_n concern_v the_o faith_n and_o that_o tradition_n do_v not_o make_v up_o any_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o give_v we_o the_o least_o difficulty_n but_o they_o give_v a_o infinite_a one_o to_o our_o adversary_n for_o they_o ought_v solid_o to_o prove_v the_o contrary_a proposition_n not_o only_o to_o the_o learnned_a and_o know_v person_n but_o to_o the_o most_o simple_a also_o to_o tradesman_n to_o labourer_n to_o soldier_n to_o woman_n and_o general_o to_o all_o or_o otherwise_o they_o abuse_v their_o credulity_n retain_v they_o without_o reason_n and_o without_o justice_n in_o their_o communion_n in_o which_o they_o can_v remain_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n unless_o they_o be_v assure_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o two_o article_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a in_o her_o decision_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o tradition_n make_v up_o a_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o how_o can_v those_o people_n have_v that_o certainty_n as_o for_o what_o respect_v the_o three_o proposition_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v all_o the_o point_n of_o the_o faith_n general_o it_o have_v no_o more_o need_n than_o the_o other_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o passage_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o establish_v it_o to_o see_v that_o we_o can_v be_v assure_v of_o the_o faith_n either_o by_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n or_o tradition_n for_o that_o thing_n itself_o necessary_o lead_v all_o christian_n to_o the_o scripture_n alone_o there_o be_v nothing_o beside_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n and_o tradition_n that_o can_v dispute_v a_o part_n with_o it_o there_o remain_v therefore_o only_a the_o four_o proposition_n which_o be_v that_o the_o scripture_n general_o contain_v all_o the_o point_n of_o faith_n after_o a_o manner_n fit_v to_o the_o understanding_n of_o all_o the_o world_n but_o this_o proposition_n so_o frame_v be_v not_o we_o neither_o be_v it_o include_v in_o our_o hypothesis_n we_o only_o say_v that_o that_o which_o the_o scripture_n contain_v in_o a_o manner_n fit_v to_o the_o understanding_n of_o all_o the_o world_n concern_v the_o faith_n and_o manner_n be_v sufficient_a for_o salvation_n provide_v that_o moreover_o they_o have_v not_o error_n that_o hinder_v that_o effect_n but_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o prove_v this_o proposition_n by_o text_n of_o scripture_n it_o sufficient_o prove_v itself_o as_o well_o by_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o the_o scripture_n clear_o teach_v as_o by_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n and_o the_o first_o notion_n of_o the_o conscience_n for_o those_o first_o notion_n dictate_v to_o all_o christian_n that_o although_o god_n be_v free_a in_o the_o dispensation_n of_o his_o call_n he_o be_v notwithstanding_o in_o good_a earnest_n towards_o all_o those_o to_o who_o his_o call_n be_v address_v and_o that_o there_o be_v among_o those_o the_o weak_a as_o well_o as_o the_o strong_a the_o simple_a as_o well_o as_o the_o learned_a it_o must_v necessary_o be_v conclude_v that_o he_o will_v render_v his_o salvation_n inaccessible_a or_o impossible_a to_o the_o simple_a sort_n provide_v that_o they_o serious_o apply_v themselves_o to_o it_o according_a to_o their_o call_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_z acknowledge_v this_o principle_n and_o he_o call_v it_o a_o principle_n of_o 11._o common_a sense_n he_o draw_v ill_a consequence_n from_o it_o but_o the_o true_a consequence_n that_o must_v be_v draw_v be_v those_o thing_n which_o the_o scripture_n clear_o teach_v and_o after_o a_o manner_n
capable_a of_o form_v a_o true_a and_o save_a faith_n even_o in_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a the_o first_o be_v that_o they_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a the_o second_o that_o they_o be_v fit_v to_o their_o capacity_n the_o three_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v a_o certainty_n great_a enough_o to_o form_v a_o true_a persuasion_n in_o their_o soul_n and_o the_o four_o that_o they_o shall_v form_v a_o pure_a faith_n and_o free_v from_o all_o damnable_a error_n but_o all_o these_o condition_n may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o object_n we_o be_v speak_v of_o which_o be_v clear_o propound_v in_o the_o scripture_n they_o be_v sufficient_a for_o salvation_n for_o who_o will_v dare_v to_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a to_o know_v the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy-ghost_n one_o only_a eternal_a god_n whole_o perfect_a the_o creator_n and_o preserver_n of_o the_o world_n the_o absolute_a disposer_n of_o all_o event_n the_o sovereign_a lord_n of_o all_o thing_n author_n of_o all_o judge_v of_o man_n and_o angel_n and_o to_o form_v a_o idea_n which_o inspire_v in_o a_o infinite_a degree_n respect_n love_n obedience_n trust_v invocation_n and_o acknowledgement_n of_o what_o we_o owe_v to_o he_o and_o which_o make_v up_o the_o sole_a object_n of_o our_o religion_n to_o know_v the_o profound_a misery_n of_o man_n his_o natural_a corruption_n his_o ignorance_n his_o sin_n his_o damnation_n his_o impotency_n to_o get_v out_o of_o that_o misery_n wherein_o he_o be_v and_o to_o form_v a_o idea_n that_o excite_v humility_n horror_n at_o his_o own_o state_n fear_v of_o god_n judgement_n and_o those_o holy_a inquietude_n of_o conscience_n which_o jesus_n christ_n call_v hunger_n and_o thirst_n after_o righteousness_n to_o know_v that_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v our_o only_a remedy_n who_o out_o of_o love_n to_o we_o be_v make_v man_n who_o die_v for_o our_o salvation_n who_o be_v rise_v again_o who_o be_v ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n who_o reign_v there_o now_o over_o all_o thing_n who_o intercee_v there_o before_o god_n for_o we_o and_o who_o from_o his_o high_a heaven_n shed_v abroad_o his_o holy_a spirit_n into_o the_o soul_n of_o his_o faithful_a one_o and_o to_o have_v those_o thought_n which_o make_v we_o run_v to_o he_o to_o place_v all_o our_o hope_n in_o he_o to_o do_v nothing_o that_o may_v displease_v he_o to_o do_v on_o the_o contrary_a all_o that_o he_o command_v we_o to_o imitate_v he_o and_o to_o glorify_v he_o as_o he_o deserve_v as_o much_o as_o we_o be_v able_a to_o know_v the_o mercy_n of_o god_n which_o pardon_v we_o our_o sin_n through_o jesus_n christ_n which_o give_v we_o heaven_n with_o all_o necessary_a grace_n to_o carry_v we_o thither_o and_o to_o have_v sentiment_n that_o carry_v we_o out_o to_o repentance_n to_o confession_n to_o prayer_n to_o thankfulness_n for_o the_o favour_n which_o he_o communicate_v to_o we_o to_o patience_n in_o affliction_n to_o trust_v to_o charity_n as_o well_o towards_o god_n as_o towards_o our_o neighbour_n to_o justice_n to_o goodness_n to_o compassion_n towards_o those_o who_o be_v in_o misery_n to_o forgive_v those_o injury_n that_o be_v do_v to_o we_o and_o to_o hold_v a_o religious_a and_o brotherly_a society_n with_o those_o who_o have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n with_o our_o own_o who_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o these_o thing_n well_o know_v and_o well_o practise_v as_o we_o have_v lay_v they_o down_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a but_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la it_o be_v not_o enough_o that_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a it_o be_v further_a necessary_a for_o the_o quiet_a of_o their_o conscience_n that_o they_o shall_v know_v that_o they_o be_v sufficient_a but_o they_o can_v know_v that_o without_o scrupulous_o examine_v the_o question_n of_o the_o fundamental_a point_n and_o the_o not_o fundamental_a which_o require_v a_o long_a and_o difficult_a discussion_n this_o objection_n be_v vain_a for_o if_o those_o article_n which_o i_o have_v before_o set_v down_o in_o general_a be_v alone_o sufficient_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a it_o be_v impossible_a that_o a_o good_a soul_n of_o that_o order_n shall_v not_o understand_v their_o sufficiency_n since_o those_o object_n satisfy_v all_o the_o just_a and_o natural_a desire_n of_o the_o conscience_n in_o effect_n they_o make_v the_o most_o simple_a know_v the_o god_n who_o they_o ought_v only_o to_o serve_v they_o discover_v to_o they_o their_o own_o misery_n they_o mark_v out_o their_o remedy_n and_o the_o mean_n of_o their_o delivery_n they_o inspire_v into_o they_o piety_n holiness_n justice_n charity_n repentance_n consolation_n in_o their_o affliction_n and_o the_o hope_n of_o a_o life_n to_o come_v and_o they_o furnish_v they_o with_o necessary_a motive_n to_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o their_o neighbour_n which_o be_v the_o fulfil_n of_o the_o law_n or_o as_o saint_n paul_n speak_v the_o end_n of_o the_o commandment_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o necessary_a to_o the_o establish_v the_o quiet_a of_o the_o conscience_n of_o a_o man_n for_o he_o to_o enter_v upon_o the_o question_n of_o the_o fundamental_a and_o the_o not-fundamental_a point_n nor_o that_o he_o shall_v engage_v himself_o in_o the_o difficulty_n and_o distinction_n that_o study_v and_o meditation_n may_v furnish_v the_o learned_a with_o on_o that_o subject_a that_o peace_n be_v sufficient_o establish_v by_o the_o thing_n themselves_o which_o i_o have_v mention_v and_o provide_v that_o one_o believe_v and_o practise_v they_o well_o they_o will_v never_o fail_v to_o appease_v the_o trouble_n of_o a_o soul_n and_o of_o settle_v in_o it_o a_o firm_a hope_n of_o its_o salvation_n but_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la yet_o further_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o greek_a church_n deny_v that_o all_o the_o tenet_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n shall_v be_v restrain_v to_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v clear_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n so_o that_o of_o necessity_n they_o must_v enter_v upon_o enter_v into_o the_o examination_n of_o this_o point_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n well_o deserve_v that_o we_o shall_v not_o without_o examination_n prefer_v the_o rash_a affirmation_n of_o a_o minister_n before_o it_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o a_o good_a conscience_n which_o content_v itself_o with_o the_o thing_n clear_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n find_v itself_o uphold_v by_o these_o two_o reflection_n the_o one_o that_o god_n have_v not_o any_o more_o make_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o mere_a simple_a than_o those_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a to_o be_v delude_v with_o the_o invention_n of_o the_o humane_a understanding_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o tradition_n or_o of_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o other_o that_o god_n have_v not_o make_v his_o salvation_n inaccessible_a to_o they_o well_o deserve_v to_o be_v prefer_v without_o any_o further_a examination_n before_o all_o the_o interest_v pretension_n of_o the_o roman_a prelate_n and_o all_o the_o superstitious_a reverie_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o after_o this_o manner_n it_o will_v not_o be_v necessary_a to_o enter_v into_o any_o dispute_n upon_o that_o subject_n they_o may_v dispute_v of_o it_o as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v in_o the_o school_n the_o simple_a sort_n need_v not_o do_v it_o they_o be_v sufficient_o content_v to_o hold_v to_o all_o that_o which_o they_o find_v to_o be_v clear_o express_v in_o the_o scripture_n we_o must_v therefore_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o second_o condition_n and_o see_v whether_o those_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v note_v be_v not_o clear_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o in_o a_o way_n fit_v to_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a but_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v find_v there_o and_o that_o they_o be_v lay_v down_o with_o sufficient_a evidence_n not_o to_o surpass_v the_o reach_n of_o their_o understanding_n and_o that_o they_o be_v few_o enough_o for_o number_n not_o to_o exceed_v the_o force_n of_o their_o memory_n but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la demand_n of_o we_o what_o clearness_n we_o mean_v when_o we_o say_v that_o all_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v clear_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n for_o say_v he_o if_o mr._n claude_n mean_v such_o a_o clearness_n as_o will_v convince_v all_o well_o dispose_v and_o ill-disposed_a person_n and_o that_o no_o prejudice_n can_v darken_v it_o so_o that_o he_o acknowledge_v nothing_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o what_o be_v express_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o that_o manner_n to_o be_v
letter_n of_o safe-conduct_a violate_v in_o the_o person_n of_o john_n husse_n and_o jerom_n of_o prague_n they_o cause_v in_o the_o end_n a_o write_v to_o be_v print_v contain_v all_o these_o reason_n and_o divers_a other_o too_o long_o to_o transcribe_v to_o justify_v themselves_o against_o the_o calumny_n of_o their_o adversary_n and_o they_o publish_v it_o not_o only_o in_o germany_n but_o in_o other_o foreign_a country_n also_o some_o time_n after_o the_o pope_n publish_v another_o bull_n by_o which_o he_o prolong_v the_o hold_v of_o the_o council_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o he_o can_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o duke_n of_o mantua_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o assign_v it_o at_o vicenza_n notwithstanding_o the_o prosecution_n continue_v always_o against_o the_o protestant_n every_o where_o where_o the_o pope_n have_v any_o authority_n in_o germany_n the_o imperial_a chamber_n commit_v a_o thousand_o injustice_n and_o outrage_n against_o they_o in_o france_n the_o flame_n be_v kindle_v in_o all_o the_o province_n and_o although_o henry_n the_o eight_o king_n of_o england_n have_v throw_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o rome_n yet_o he_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o appear_v a_o good_a catholic_n to_o put_v to_o death_n without_o mercy_n all_o those_o who_o have_v learn_v the_o new_a religion_n the_o same_o be_v do_v in_o scotland_n in_o flanders_n and_o in_o all_o the_o country_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o savoy_n in_o the_o year_n 1539._o the_o pope_n publish_v a_o bull_n by_o which_o he_o suspend_v the_o convocation_n of_o a_o council_n indefinite_o until_o it_o shall_v be_v his_o good_a pleasure_n to_o have_v one_o hold_v and_o moreover_o there_o be_v hold_v in_o this_o same_o year_n a_o imperial_a diet_n at_o franckfort_n whither_o the_o emperor_n send_v the_o archbishop_n of_o london_n 247._o as_o his_o commissioner_n and_o decree_v with_o he_o that_o to_o labour_v to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o difference_n about_o religion_n he_o shall_v make_v a_o friendly_a conference_n between_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o well_o mean_v person_n both_o on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o on_o the_o other_o who_o without_o the_o intervention_n of_o the_o pope_n shall_v have_v nothing_o before_o their_o eye_n but_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o notwithstanding_o they_o shall_v let_v the_o protestant_n have_v peace_n for_o fifteen_o month_n under_o condition_n that_o be_v yet_o harsh_a enough_o to_o they_o but_o this_o resolution_n so_o high_o offend_v the_o pope_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o have_v receive_v the_o news_n of_o it_o he_o dispatch_v away_o a_o nuntio_n to_o the_o emperor_n who_o be_v then_o in_o spain_n with_o order_n to_o complain_v and_o to_o hinder_v by_o all_o sort_n of_o way_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o authorise_v it_o by_o his_o consent_n the_o protestant_n have_v send_v thither_o on_o their_o part_n the_o emperor_n will_v not_o for_o that_o time_n declare_v himself_o but_o dismiss_v that_o business_n to_o another_o season_n after_o which_o he_o go_v into_o the_o low-countries_n to_o appease_v some_o popular_a sedition_n there_o and_o have_v there_o put_v the_o matter_n into_o debate_n because_o he_o be_v to_o give_v some_o answer_n cardinal_z farnese_n who_o be_v legate_n there_o before_o he_o oppose_v he_o with_o all_o his_o might_n remonstrate_v the_o inconvenience_n that_o may_v arise_v from_o such_o a_o conference_n and_o that_o he_o have_v far_o better_a refer_v the_o cause_n of_o religion_n to_o a_o council_n and_o notwithstanding_o to_o sortifie_v the_o catholic_n league_n to_o make_v the_o protestant_n submit_v by_o fair_a mean_n or_o foul_a against_o who_o he_o make_v a_o very_a long_a invective_n this_o counsel_n notwithstanding_o do_v not_o then_o please_v the_o emperor_n he_o appoint_v a_o diet_n to_o be_v hold_v in_o germany_n for_o the_o conference_n and_o he_o invite_v all_o the_o prince_n to_o come_v in_o person_n thither_o promise_v public_a safety_n to_o all_o which_o oblige_v the_o cardinal_n legate_n to_o retire_v in_o great_a discontent_n this_o cardinal_n in_o his_o return_n go_v into_o france_n and_o obtain_v of_o francis_n the_o first_o a_o edict_n against_o those_o who_o he_o call_v heretic_n and_o lutheran_n which_o be_v afterward_o publish_v and_o execute_v through_o his_o whole_a kingdom_n with_o extreme_a rigour_n the_o conference_n be_v first_o assign_v at_o haguenaw_n a_o little_a after_o at_o worm_n and_o the_o pope_n who_o fear_v the_o success_n think_v good_a to_o send_v thither_o his_o nuntio_n thomas_n campeius_n with_o paulus_n vergerius_n in_o who_o he_o repose_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o confidence_n but_o the_o policy_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n be_v too_o averse_a to_o a_o accommodation_n to_o suffer_v that_o conference_n to_o proceed_v far_o the_o emperor_n therefore_o at_o the_o urgent_a solicitation_n of_o the_o pope_n break_v it_o off_o by_o express_a letter_n and_o refer_v it_o to_o a_o diet_n which_o he_o will_v have_v hold_v some_o time_n after_o at_o ratisbon_n the_o protestant_n see_v clear_o to_o what_o all_o these_o delay_n tend_v and_o yet_o nevertheless_o they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o appear_v at_o ratisbon_n whither_o the_o emperor_n come_v in_o person_n and_o whither_o the_o pope_n have_v also_o send_v cardinal_n contarenus_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o his_o legate_n this_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 1541._o moreover_o the_o emperor_n cause_v a_o book_n to_o be_v present_v on_o his_o part_n to_o the_o assembly_n which_o chief_o treat_v of_o the_o article_n of_o religion_n and_o particular_o of_o those_o which_o be_v in_o controversy_n and_o he_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v his_o will_n that_o that_o book_n shall_v be_v examine_v and_o that_o it_o shall_v serve_v as_o the_o theme_n or_o subject_n of_o the_o conference_n for_o which_o he_o himself_o name_v the_o collocutor_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o both_o party_n who_o defer_v that_o nomination_n to_o he_o in_o this_o conference_n the_o collocutor_n agree_v upon_o some_o article_n and_o can_v not_o agree_v upon_o some_o other_o as_o upon_o those_o of_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o celibacy_n of_o priest_n the_o communion_n under_o one_o kind_n the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n and_o the_o emperor_n have_v consult_v the_o legate_n about_o this_o to_o know_v of_o he_o what_o he_o shall_v do_v on_o this_o occasion_n the_o legate_n give_v he_o his_o answer_n in_o writing_n that_o after_o have_v see_v as_o well_o the_o article_n agree_v upon_o between_o the_o collocutor_n as_o the_o other_o which_o they_o can_v not_o come_v to_o agree_v about_o it_o be_v his_o judgement_n that_o he_o ought_v to_o ordain_v nothing_o about_o the_o rest_n but_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o refer_v all_o to_o the_o holy_a see_v which_o can_v in_o a_o general_n council_n or_o otherwise_o do_v that_o which_o it_o shall_v judge_v necessary_a for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o particular_a for_o that_o of_o germany_n the_o emperor_n take_v this_o answer_n as_o if_o the_o legate_n have_v consent_v that_o the_o article_n agree_v upon_o between_o the_o collocutor_n shall_v immediate_o be_v receive_v by_o both_o the_o party_n and_o he_o relate_v it_o to_o the_o assembly_n after_o that_o manner_n but_o there_o spring_v up_o a_o kind_n of_o division_n between_o the_o bishop_n of_o one_o side_n and_o the_o roman_n catholic_n prince_n on_o the_o other_o for_o the_o prince_n will_v that_o the_o article_n agree_v upon_o shall_v be_v receive_v and_o that_o the_o rest_n shall_v be_v refer_v either_o to_o a_o general_n or_o national_a council_n or_o at_o least_o to_o a_o general_n assembly_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o bishop_n on_o the_o contrary_a who_o see_v that_o this_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o a_o reformation_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o they_o shall_v reject_v those_o article_n agree_v upon_o wherein_o they_o say_v that_o the_o catholic_n collocutor_n have_v too_o much_o give_v way_n to_o the_o protestant_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v change_v nothing_o either_o in_o religion_n or_o its_o ceremony_n but_o that_o they_o shall_v refer_v all_o to_o a_o general_n or_o a_o national_a council_n this_o dispute_n therefore_o have_v so_o happen_v the_o legate_n fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v upon_o this_o meddle_n with_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o he_o open_o declare_v by_o another_o public_a write_n that_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o they_o shall_v receive_v any_o article_n but_o that_o they_o shall_v absolute_o refer_v all_o as_o well_o the_o agree_v on_o as_o the_o other_o to_o his_o holiness_n for_o he_o to_o determine_v what_o he_o shall_v think_v fit_a he_o publish_v yet_o far_o another_o write_n by_o which_o he_o very_o much_o condemn_v as_o well_o the_o catholic_n prince_n as_o the_o bishop_n
that_o every_o society_n which_o have_v not_o that_o extension_n be_v not_o the_o church_n so_o that_o this_o reason_n be_v always_o sound_a your_o society_n be_v shut_v up_o in_o a_o little_a part_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v by_o this_o principle_n that_o s._n augustine_n have_v dispute_v against_o the_o donatist_n and_o convince_v they_o of_o schism_n this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o eight_o chapter_n in_o the_o nine_o he_o labour_v to_o apply_v these_o general_a maxim_n to_o our_o separation_n and_o 1._o he_o say_v that_o our_o communion_n be_v not_o spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n any_o more_o than_o that_o of_o the_o donatist_n and_o that_o not_o have_v that_o visible_a extension_n which_o be_v the_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o and_o by_o consequence_n that_o we_o be_v all_o schismatic_n 2._o he_o say_v we_o carry_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o donatist_n much_o high_o than_o those_o schismatic_n stretch_v it_o for_o as_o for_o they_o they_o do_v not_o say_v that_o there_o ever_o be_v a_o time_n in_o which_o the_o church_n have_v whole_o fall_v into_o apostasic_a and_o that_o they_o except_v the_o communion_n of_o donatus_n but_o as_o for_o we_o we_o will_v have_v it_o that_o there_o have_v be_v whole_a age_n in_o which_o all_o the_o world_n have_v general_o apostatise_v and_o lose_v the_o faith_n and_o treasure_n of_o salvation_n 3._o he_o labour_v to_o show_v that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o berengarian_o of_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n etc._n etc._n in_o who_o he_o say_v we_o shut_v up_o the_o church_n can_v not_o be_v this_o catholic_n church_n of_o which_o s._n augustine_n speak_v and_o last_o he_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o we_o be_v schismatic_n and_o by_o consequence_n out_o of_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n before_o we_o enter_v upon_o the_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o proposition_n whereof_o this_o objection_n be_v make_v up_o it_o will_v be_v good_a to_o note_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o new_a in_o all_o that_o and_o that_o it_o be_v nothing_o but_o that_o some_o mark_n of_o visible_a extension_n that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o controversial_a writer_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n have_v be_v wont_a to_o propound_v when_o they_o will_v give_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n there_o be_v this_o only_a difference_n to_o be_v find_v in_o it_o that_o the_o other_o labour_n to_o ground_v this_o upon_o what_o they_o produce_v out_o of_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o scripture_n whereas_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la ground_n his_o argument_n upon_o the_o sole_a authority_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o some_o father_n but_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o african_a father_n dispute_v against_o the_o donatist_n shall_v have_v press_v this_o visible_a extension_n of_o the_o church_n too_o much_o and_o urge_v it_o further_o than_o they_o ought_v will_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la believe_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o hold_v all_o those_o thing_n that_o the_o father_n have_v advance_v in_o their_o dispute_n for_o infallible_a and_o all_o their_o reason_n and_o hypothesis_n to_o have_v be_v so_o do_v he_o not_o know_v what_o theodoret_n himself_o who_o be_v a_o father_n have_v note_v concern_v some_o of_o 3_o those_o who_o be_v before_o he_o that_o the_o vehemence_n of_o disputation_n have_v make_v they_o fall_v into_o excess_n just_a as_o those_o who_o will_v rectify_v a_o crooked_a tree_n turn_v it_o too_o much_o on_o the_o other_o side_n from_o that_o straightness_n which_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v and_o be_v he_o ignorant_a of_o what_o s._n athanasius_n say_v concern_v dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n who_o authority_n the_o arian_n object_v alex._n to_o he_o that_o dionysius_n have_v say_v so_o not_o with_o design_n to_o make_v a_o simple_a exposition_n of_o his_o faith_n but_o occasional_o have_v a_o respect_n to_o the_o time_n and_o person_n that_o a_o gardener_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v fault_n with_o if_o he_o cultivate_v his_o tree_n according_a to_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o soil_n sow_v one_o plant_v another_o prune_v this_o and_o pluck_v up_o that_o we_o must_v say_v s._n jerome_n distinguish_v between_o the_o different_a kind_n of_o writing_n and_o especial_o pammach_n of_o polemical_a and_o dogmatical_a for_o in_o the_o polemical_a the_o dispute_n be_v vagous_n and_o when_o they_o answer_v to_o a_o adversary_n they_o propound_v sometime_o one_o thing_n and_o sometime_o another_o they_o argue_v as_o they_o think_v fit_a they_o say_v one_o thing_n and_o do_v another_o or_o as_o the_o proverb_n say_v they_o offer_v bread_n and_o give_v one_o a_o stone_n but_o in_o the_o dogmatical_a on_o the_o contrary_a they_o speak_v open_o and_o ingenuous_o we_o may_v easy_o apprehend_v by_o that_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o hold_v for_o canonical_a all_o that_o the_o father_n may_v have_v write_v in_o the_o heat_n of_o their_o dispute_n or_o to_o take_v what_o they_o have_v say_v according_a to_o the_o rigour_n of_o the_o letter_n since_o they_o themselves_o acknowledge_v that_o have_v the_o pen_n in_o their_o hand_n they_o often_o advance_v thing_n that_o on_o other_o occasion_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v press_v so_o that_o though_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o african_a father_n have_v make_v that_o visible_a extension_n a_o inseparable_a and_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n yet_o we_o shall_v not_o fear_v to_o say_v in_o respect_n of_o they_o what_o s._n augustine_n himself_o have_v say_v concern_v s._n cyprian_n who_o the_o donatist_n object_v to_o he_o i_o do_v not_o 32._o hold_v the_o write_n of_o cyprian_n for_o canonical_a but_o i_o examine_v they_o by_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n that_o which_o i_o find_v in_o they_o conformable_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n i_o receive_v with_o praise_v he_o and_o i_o reject_v with_o the_o respect_n that_o i_o owe_v to_o his_o person_n what_o i_o find_v in_o they_o disagree_v thereto_o we_o shall_v make_v no_o scruple_n to_o apply_v to_o they_o what_o the_o same_o s._n augustine_n 48._o have_v say_v on_o the_o subject_n of_o s._n hilary_n and_o some_o other_o father_n who_o they_o allege_v to_o he_o we_o must_v thorough_o distinguish_v these_o sort_n of_o write_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n for_o however_o we_o shall_v read_v they_o yet_o we_o can_v draw_v convince_a testimony_n from_o they_o and_o it_o be_v allow_v we_o to_o depart_v from_o they_o when_o we_o see_v that_o they_o themselves_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o truth_n it_o be_v therefore_o certain_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v but_o weaken_v his_o proof_n when_o instead_o of_o labour_v to_o establish_v it_o on_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o rest_n have_v do_v he_o restrain_v it_o to_o the_o mere_a authority_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o some_o father_n we_o have_v think_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v free_o represent_v this_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la to_o oblige_v he_o a_o little_a to_o moderate_v his_o pretension_n for_o he_o imagine_v that_o the_o sole_a authority_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o some_o father_n be_v enough_o to_o convince_v we_o i_o will_v say_v he_o convince_v they_o we_o have_v frequent_o tell_v he_o already_o and_o shall_v tell_v he_o here_o again_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n that_o we_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v any_o other_o authority_n able_a to_o decide_v the_o dispute_v point_n in_o religion_n than_o that_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o if_o we_o sometime_o dispute_v by_o the_o father_n it_o be_v but_o by_o way_n of_o condescension_n to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o act_v upon_o their_o own_o principle_n and_o not_o to_o submit_v our_o conscience_n to_o the_o word_n of_o man_n but_o because_o that_o he_o may_v also_o imagine_v under_o a_o pretence_n of_o this_o declaration_n that_o we_o have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o answer_v his_o argument_n i_o shall_v undertake_v to_o answer_v here_o and_o show_v he_o if_o i_o can_v that_o he_o have_v abuse_v the_o authority_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o that_o he_o have_v neither_o comprise_v or_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o comprehend_v either_o the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o that_o father_n or_o we_o this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o design_v to_o show_v he_o in_o this_o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o follow_v but_o before_o we_o enter_v upon_o this_o matter_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o clear_v in_o a_o few_o word_n the_o history_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o to_o represent_v what_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o their_o quarrel_n and_o what_o their_o separation_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o
the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v set_v before_o we_o which_o be_v that_o schismatic_n be_v out_o of_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n for_o i_o hold_v that_o this_o proposition_n can_v be_v maintain_v after_o the_o manner_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v propound_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v absolute_o and_o without_o any_o distinction_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o to_o establish_v this_o rigorous_a sentiment_n they_o produce_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n who_o have_v in_o effect_n speak_v of_o schism_n in_o extreme_o vehement_a term_n as_o if_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o god_n and_o all_o hope_n of_o salvation_n all_o those_o in_o general_n who_o shall_v be_v find_v engage_v in_o it_o but_o that_o very_a thing_n aught_o to_o be_v a_o example_n to_o let_v we_o see_v that_o we_o must_v not_o always_o take_v according_a to_o the_o rigour_n of_o the_o letter_n all_o that_o the_o father_n have_v say_v in_o the_o heat_n of_o their_o dispute_n for_o unless_o we_o shall_v be_v altogether_o unreasonable_a we_o must_v place_v a_o difference_n between_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n who_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o a_o schismatical_a communion_n 1._o the_o author_n of_o schism_n who_o usual_o be_v the_o pastor_n and_o guide_n of_o the_o flock_n 2._o understanding_n person_n who_o take_v part_n in_o the_o affair_n and_o who_o very_o well_o know_v what_o they_o do_v give_v their_o consent_n to_o schism_n and_o defend_v the_o author_n of_o it_o 3._o the_o people_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o ignorant_a person_n who_o scarce_o know_v any_o thing_n that_o pass_v or_o who_o know_v but_o very_a confuse_o and_o for_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o author_n and_o other_o intelligent_a person_n as_o it_o be_v most_o frequent_o passion_n interest_n pride_n and_o ambition_n that_o make_v they_o separate_v and_o that_o all_o those_o passion_n turn_v they_o in_o the_o end_n into_o a_o implacable_a hatred_n against_o their_o brethren_n they_o deserve_v our_o condemnation_n for_o those_o crime_n be_v incompatible_a with_o the_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o it_o be_v a_o manifest_a demonstration_n that_o the_o world_n and_o its_o corruption_n reign_v in_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o we_o must_v therefore_o say_v of_o such_o schismatic_n as_o these_o that_o while_o they_o remain_v in_o this_o condition_n there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n for_o they_o because_o that_o the_o true_a faith_n the_o covenant_n of_o god_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v subsist_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o those_o brutal_a passion_n but_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o a_o people_n who_o be_v to_o be_v find_v engage_v in_o a_o schism_n either_o through_o the_o faction_n of_o the_o more_o powerful_a or_o a_o conscience_n prepossess_v by_o a_o zeal_n without_o knowledge_n by_o a_o piety_n too_o scrupulous_a shall_v be_v deprive_v of_o all_o hope_n of_o salvation_n this_o will_v be_v without_o doubt_n to_o fall_v into_o a_o very_a rigid_a opinion_n to_o make_v this_o clear_a by_o example_n i_o have_v already_o mention_v elsewhere_o that_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n upon_o the_o difference_n about_o the_o day_n of_o easter_n from_o whence_o there_o follow_v a_o schism_n between_o those_o church_n and_o this_o of_o rome_n i_o do_v not_o now_o inquire_v to_o which_o of_o the_o two_o party_n the_o crime_n of_o the_o separation_n aught_o to_o be_v impute_v either_o to_o the_o asiatic_n who_o adhere_v too_o strict_o to_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o ancestor_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o polycarp_n or_o to_o victor_n who_o without_o prudence_n and_o charity_n separate_v he_o from_o divers_a great_a and_o flourish_a church_n about_o a_o matter_n that_o be_v leave_v self-free_a and_o indifferent_a in_o religion_n i_o only_o say_v that_o this_o will_v be_v a_o horrible_a injustice_n to_o condemn_v those_o people_n to_o eternal_a flame_n who_o shall_v be_v find_v to_o be_v engage_v in_o that_o ridiculous_a quarrel_n only_o through_o the_o capricious_a humour_n of_o their_o bishop_n in_o effect_n we_o have_v see_v that_o notwithstanding_o this_o schism_n they_o do_v not_o fail_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o to_o sit_v together_o in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a we_o must_v pass_v the_o same_o judgement_n of_o a_o schism_n that_o fall_v 34._o out_o in_o the_o four_o century_n at_o antioch_n between_o the_o meletian_o and_o the_o eustatians_n both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o orthodox_n and_o separate_v from_o the_o arrian_n but_o who_o nevertheless_o will_v not_o communicate_v together_o because_o that_o although_o meletius_n have_v preach_v and_o defend_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o suffer_v persecution_n for_o it_o yet_o he_o have_v be_v create_v bishop_n by_o the_o arian_n by_o reason_n of_o which_o the_o other_o orthodox_n will_v no_o more_o communicate_v with_o those_o of_o his_o party_n which_o oblige_v they_o to_o hold_v their_o assembly_n apart_o it_o be_v therefore_o a_o true_a schism_n on_o one_o side_n and_o on_o the_o other_o but_o as_o it_o proceed_v only_o from_o a_o excess_n of_o zeal_n on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o eustatians_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o pass_v a_o sentence_n of_o damnation_n so_o light_o against_o they_o i_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o schism_n that_o fall_v out_o about_o the_o 484._o end_n of_o the_o five_o century_n between_o acatius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n and_o felix_n the_o three_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o mutual_o excommunicate_v one_o another_o for_o the_o interest_n of_o john_n talaia_n and_o peter_n mongus_n competitor_n for_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n acacius_n defend_v the_o side_n of_o peter_n who_o felix_n accuse_v to_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o felix_n on_o the_o contrary_a uphold_v talaia_n who_o acacius_n have_v accuse_v of_o perjury_n and_o to_o be_v unworthy_a of_o a_o bishopric_n and_o this_o schism_n also_o last_v down_o to_o their_o successor_n thirty_o and_o five_o year_n between_o the_o east_n and_o west_n but_o although_o acacius_n draw_v in_o by_o intrigue_n to_o the_o side_n of_o a_o hypocrite_n have_v wrong_v at_o the_o foundation_n yet_o we_o ought_v not_o notwithstanding_o to_o believe_v that_o all_o those_o great_a church_n who_o keep_v communion_n with_o he_o and_o defend_v his_o memory_n after_o his_o death_n be_v absolute_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o hope_n of_o paradise_n in_o the_o six_o century_n there_o be_v another_o schism_n whereof_o i_o have_v already_o speak_v which_o be_v very_o contentious_a and_o embroil_v vigil_n under_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n vigilius_n be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o mennas_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o ground_n of_o the_o quarrel_n be_v take_v from_o the_o write_n that_o have_v be_v approve_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o which_o afterward_o be_v condemn_v as_o heretical_a by_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o the_o condemnation_n be_v subscribe_v by_o menna_n and_o the_o other_o patriarch_n and_o their_o bishop_n vigilius_n who_o be_v of_o another_o opinion_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o those_o write_n and_o excommunicate_v menna_n and_o the_o rest_n who_o have_v condemn_v they_o but_o some_o month_n after_o he_o take_v off_o his_o excommunication_n at_o the_o solicitation_n of_o the_o empress_n theodora_n to_o who_o he_o owe_v his_o bishopric_n and_o which_o be_v more_o in_o the_o follow_a year_n he_o himself_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o three_o write_n but_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n illyria_n and_o dalmatia_n persist_v to_o defend_v they_o and_o those_o in_o africa_n assemble_v in_o council_n excommunicate_v vigilius_n as_o a_o dissembler_n some_o time_n after_o vigilius_n chron._n repent_v himself_o of_o that_o which_o he_o have_v do_v undertake_v a_o second_o time_n the_o defence_n of_o those_o write_n justinian_n on_o the_o contrary_a make_v a_o edict_n by_o which_o he_o renew_v their_o condemnation_n and_o vigilius_n on_o his_o side_n excommunicate_v all_o those_o who_o shall_v consent_v to_o this_o edict_n in_o fine_a the_o five_o general_n council_n assemble_v at_o constantinople_n where_o in_o spite_n of_o all_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o three_o write_n be_v condemn_v and_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v approve_v they_o be_v excommunicate_v vigilius_n persist_v in_o his_o opinion_n be_v banish_v and_o die_v some_o year_n after_o but_o his_o successor_n pelagius_n and_o gregory_n approve_v the_o council_n and_o subscribe_v to_o what_o have_v be_v do_v there_o and_o it_o be_v in_o fine_a general_o receive_v by_o all_o and_o reckon_v for_o a_o five_o general_n council_n we_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o if_o the_o people_n be_v to_o be_v save_v or_o damn_v according_a to_o the_o good_a or_o
not_o god_n his_o prophet_n and_o his_o altar_n yet_o among_o they_o lord_n say_v elias_n they_o have_v kill_v thy_o prophet_n and_o throw_v down_o thy_o altar_n and_o the_o hundred_o prophet_n of_o god_n that_o obadiah_n hide_v in_o two_o cave_n to_o withdraw_v they_o from_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o idolatress_n jezabel_n the_o altar_n of_o god_n that_o elias_n repair_v in_o carmel_n to_o sacrifice_v there_o by_o the_o miraculous_a fire_n that_o fall_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o consume_v the_o victim_n the_o call_n of_o elisha_n and_o micaiah_n and_o in_o a_o word_n the_o whole_a history_n of_o those_o schismatical_a ten_o tribe_n do_v it_o not_o evident_o note_v that_o god_n look_v on_o they_o as_o his_o true_a church_n in_o which_o there_o be_v yet_o a_o mean_n to_o be_v save_v we_o must_v not_o therefore_o abuse_v that_o which_o the_o father_n have_v write_v against_o schismatic_n in_o intend_v to_o aggravate_v their_o crime_n and_o to_o draw_v they_o from_o it_o nor_o must_v we_o take_v their_o expression_n in_o the_o whole_a rigour_n of_o the_o letter_n their_o meaning_n be_v not_o that_o all_o those_o general_o who_o be_v find_v engage_v in_o a_o schismatical_a communion_n even_o down_o to_o tradesman_n and_o labourer_n who_o remain_v there_o with_o a_o upright_a heart_n and_o through_o the_o prejudice_n of_o their_o conscience_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o eternal_o damn_v but_o that_o the_o author_n and_o defender_n of_o schism_n who_o run_v into_o it_o through_o their_o personal_a interest_n or_o out_o of_o a_o spirit_n of_o fierceness_n pride_n and_o a_o hatred_n incompatible_a with_o the_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n commit_v a_o horrible_a crime_n and_o that_o while_o they_o be_v in_o that_o state_n they_o remain_v deprive_v of_o all_o hope_n of_o salvation_n that_o if_o the_o father_n have_v say_v any_o thing_n more_o general_o and_o which_o can_v be_v thus_o restrain_v it_o be_v just_a to_o understand_v it_o in_o a_o comparative_a sense_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o set_v that_o schismatical_a party_n of_o the_o church_n in_o opposition_n to_o that_o which_o be_v not_o so_o the_o hope_n of_o salvation_n appear_v evident_o in_o this_o which_o it_o do_v not_o in_o the_o other_o where_o it_o be_v obscure_v by_o that_o schism_n the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o part._n a_o historical_a defence_n of_o the_o reformation_n against_o a_o book_n entitle_v just_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o calvinist_n the_o four_o part_n of_o the_o right_n that_o our_o father_n have_v to_o hold_v a_o christian_a society_n among_o themselves_o by_o public_a assembly_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n chap._n i._n that_o our_o father_n have_v a_o right_a to_o have_v their_o church-assembly_n separate_v from_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n on_o the_o supposition_n that_o they_o be_v right_a in_o the_o foundation_n the_o order_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o this_o treatise_n require_v that_o we_o now_o go_v on_o to_o that_o separation_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la call_v positive_a and_o that_o after_o have_v confirm_v the_o right_n that_o our_o father_n have_v to_o examine_v the_o state_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n after_o our_o have_v show_v the_o indispensable_a necessity_n that_o lie_v upon_o they_o to_o forsake_v the_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o live_v apart_o from_o her_o communion_n that_o we_o also_o establish_v the_o right_n that_o they_o have_v to_o set_v up_o a_o christian_a society_n among_o themselves_o notwithstanding_o their_o go_v off_o from_o the_o other_o party_n who_o be_v not_o for_o a_o reformation_n and_o to_o make_v up_o alone_o and_o apart_o a_o body_n of_o the_o church_n or_o a_o external_n and_o visible_a communion_n this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o pretend_v to_o establish_v in_o this_o four_o and_o last_o part_n and_o to_o that_o end_n i_o shall_v here_o treat_v of_o two_o thing_n the_o first_o shall_v respect_v the_o right_n of_o those_o public_a assembly_n and_o the_o second_o shall_v be_v concern_v that_o of_o the_o gospel_n ministry_n wherein_o our_o function_n lie_v howsoever_o these_o two_o thing_n have_v a_o dependence_n one_o upon_o another_o it_o will_v yet_o be_v well_o to_o treat_v of_o they_o with_o some_o distinction_n to_o make_v the_o first_o clear_a i_o shall_v first_o lay_v it_o down_o as_o a_o indisputable_a truth_n that_o the_o right_n of_o religious_a assembly_n natural_o follow_v that_o of_o society_n i_o mean_v that_o as_o far_o as_o a_o religious_a society_n be_v just_a and_o lawful_a so_o far_o the_o assembly_n that_o be_v therein_o make_v be_v just_a and_o lawful_a and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a as_o far_o as_o a_o society_n be_v unjust_a and_o wicked_a so_o far_o its_o assembly_n be_v so_o too_o this_o principle_n be_v evident_a to_o common_a sense_n and_o it_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n that_o we_o condemn_v the_o assembly_n of_o the_o heathen_n jew_n and_o mahometan_n as_o unlawful_a and_o criminal_a because_o their_o society_n be_v impious_a and_o wicked_a and_o that_o have_v no_o right_a to_o be_v unite_v to_o believe_v and_o practise_v those_o error_n which_o they_o believe_v and_o practice_n they_o have_v also_o no_o right_a to_o assemble_v themselves_o together_o in_o order_n to_o make_v a_o public_a profession_n it_o be_v for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o we_o hold_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o christian_a assembly_n to_o be_v not_o only_o just_a and_o allowable_a but_o to_o be_v necessary_a and_o command_v by_o divine_a right_n because_o the_o christian_a society_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n be_v itself_o also_o of_o divine_a right_n it_o be_v then_o true_a that_o the_o right_n of_o assembly_n follow_v that_o of_o society_n but_o we_o must_v further_o suppose_v as_o another_o evident_a and_o certain_a truth_n that_o our_o father_n before_o the_o reformation_n be_v latin_a christian_n live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o which_o they_o make_v as_o considerable_a a_o party_n as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o from_o father_n to_o son_n throughout_o a_o long_a succession_n time_n out_o of_o mind_n they_o enjoy_v with_o the_o other_o the_o right_n of_o that_o society_n that_o they_o be_v equal_o in_o possession_n of_o it_o with_o the_o other_o common_a assembly_n of_o that_o religion_n have_v a_o part_n in_o the_o ministry_n in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o public_a prayer_n in_o the_o read_n and_o preach_v of_o the_o word_n and_o that_o as_o far_o as_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v lawful_a so_o far_o the_o part_n that_o our_o father_n have_v in_o it_o be_v lawful_a also_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o company_n of_o stranger_n or_o unknown_a person_n come_v from_o the_o utmost_a part_n of_o america_n or_o the_o southern_a land_n nor_o a_o sort_n of_o people_n drop_v down_o from_o the_o cloud_n who_o be_v new_o join_v together_o with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o society_n but_o person_n and_o whole_a family_n settle_v a_o long_a time_n ago_o who_o be_v join_v together_o with_o they_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n many_o age_n before_o and_o who_o by_o consequence_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o right_n of_o that_o society_n although_o have_v they_o be_v stranger_n american_n and_o barbarian_n on_o who_o god_n shall_v have_v sudden_o bestow_v the_o favour_n of_o call_v they_o to_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o the_o true_a holiness_n of_o christanity_n yet_o we_o can_v believe_v that_o by_o that_o thing_n alone_o they_o will_v have_v be_v invest_v in_o all_o the_o right_n of_o that_o society_n as_o much_o as_o if_o they_o have_v have_v it_o by_o a_o long_a possession_n time_n out_o of_o mind_n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v they_o be_v christian_n from_o father_n to_o son_n and_o neither_o their_o blood_n nor_o their_o birth_n do_v distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o other_o we_o be_v now_o concern_v only_o to_o search_v out_o whether_o that_o which_o happen_v to_o our_o father_n that_o be_v to_o say_v their_o reformation_n their_o condemnation_n by_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o their_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v able_a to_o spoil_v they_o of_o all_o their_o right_n for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o be_v fall_v off_o either_o by_o their_o own_o ill_a carriage_n or_o by_o the_o mere_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o must_v yield_v that_o our_o assembly_n be_v unlawful_a and_o criminal_a but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o be_v not_o so_o fall_v off_o if_o that_o which_o happen_v to_o they_o do_v nothing_o else_o but_o confirm_v their_o right_n and_o render_v it_o more_o pure_a more_o just_a and_o more_o indisputable_a they_o ought_v also_o
be_v note_v in_o the_o three_o part._n but_o sometime_o the_o ground_n of_o those_o division_n be_v take_v from_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n or_o the_o general_a rule_n of_o manner_n and_o consist_v in_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o both_o side_n to_o be_v weighty_a and_o essential_a and_o in_o this_o rank_n we_o may_v place_v those_o division_n which_o arise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o samosatenian_o the_o arrian_n the_o macedonian_n nestorian_n and_o eutychian_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o when_o the_o question_n be_v only_o about_o division_n of_o the_o former_a sort_n we_o can_v rational_o hinder_v ourselves_o from_o acknowledge_v that_o party_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n which_o have_v the_o advantage_n before_o speak_v of_o and_o look_v by_o consequence_n on_o the_o other_o party_n as_o a_o sect_n cut_v from_o it_o the_o one_o be_v the_o tree_n and_o the_o other_o the_o cutoff_a branch_n the_o one_o be_v the_o sun_n and_o the_o other_o a_o separate_a ray._n and_o the_o reason_n that_o make_v that_o prejudice_n just_o be_v not_o that_o the_o great_a party_n can_v have_v do_v wrong_a at_o the_o bottom_n or_o that_o it_o can_v err_v for_o it_o frequent_o happen_v that_o prejudice_n passion_n interest_n cabals_n prevail_v among_o those_o who_o have_v the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n in_o their_o hand_n which_o make_v they_o give_v unjust_a judgement_n and_o it_o may_v be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v not_o maintain_v all_o the_o decision_n and_o excommunication_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v just_o but_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o prejudice_n be_v that_o though_o even_o the_o great_a part_n shall_v have_v do_v wrong_a in_o the_o foundation_n yet_o the_o matter_n treat_v on_o be_v not_o of_o such_o importance_n as_o that_o it_o can_v take_v away_o from_o a_o society_n the_o quality_n of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n while_o sound_a doctrine_n entire_o subsist_v there_o and_o worship_n remain_v pure_a from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v there_o no_o sufficient_a cause_n of_o separation_n the_o lesser_a party_n can_v be_v look_v upon_o otherwise_o then_o as_o schismatical_a because_o it_o be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o great_a without_o necessity_n and_o suppose_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o it_o shall_v have_v reason_n in_o the_o foundation_n yet_o its_o separation_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v criminal_a it_o be_v in_o this_o case_n that_o saint_n augustin_n will_v have_v those_o who_o violence_n or_o as_o he_o say_v carnal_a sedition_n have_v drive_v from_o the_o christian_a assembly_n to_o suffer_v patient_o the_o injury_n do_v to_o they_o without_o throw_v themselves_o either_o into_o heresy_n or_o schism_n and_o without_o set_v up_o of_o assembly_n apart_o but_o that_o they_o shall_v maintain_v and_o defend_v even_o to_o the_o death_n the_o faith_n which_o they_o know_v preach_v in_o the_o church_n sine_fw-la ulla_fw-la say_v he_o conventiculorum_fw-la segregatione_fw-la usque_fw-la ad_fw-la mortem_fw-la defendentes_fw-la &_o testimonio_fw-la juvantes_fw-la eam_fw-la 6._o fidem_fw-la quam_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la catholica_fw-la praedicari_fw-la sciunt_fw-la but_o it_o be_v otherwise_o when_o the_o division_n be_v about_o matter_n of_o the_o second_o sort_n those_o i_o mean_v that_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o weighty_a point_n of_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n for_o then_o the_o true_a church_n ought_v alone_o to_o be_v seek_v for_o where_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v where_o it_o be_v go_v neither_o by_o extent_n of_o place_n nor_o by_o number_n nor_o by_o the_o body_n of_o pastor_n or_o prelate_n nor_o by_o the_o wall_n of_o temple_n nor_o by_o council_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o judge_n of_o it_o but_o by_o the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o where_o that_o be_v to_o be_v find_v there_o without_o doubt_n be_v a_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n and_o to_o gather_v assembly_n the_o reason_n be_v evident_a because_o we_o can_v say_v in_o that_o case_n that_o although_o the_o more_o numerous_a party_n more_o extend_v and_o which_o have_v the_o body_n of_o pastor_n of_o its_o side_n shall_v be_v wrong_a in_o the_o foundation_n yet_o that_o it_o will_v not_o always_o keep_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v in_o the_o former_a case_n for_o a_o society_n that_o teach_v error_n and_o practice_n a_o false_a worship_n and_o that_o will_v receive_v none_o into_o its_o communion_n but_o those_o who_o believe_v all_o that_o it_o believe_v and_o practice_v all_o that_o it_o practice_n can_v be_v a_o true_a church_n whatsoever_o advantage_n it_o have_v otherwise_o so_o that_o find_v it_o opposite_a to_o another_o pure_a society_n there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o hesitate_n in_o one_o choice_n in_o the_o first_o case_n the_o lesser_a party_n can_v be_v other_o then_o schismatical_a because_o whatsoever_o reason_n it_o may_v have_v at_o the_o bottom_n it_o will_v be_v better_a to_o yield_v then_o to_o separate_a one_o self_n but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o second_o for_o it_o will_v be_v better_a to_o separate_v one_o self_n then_o to_o yield_v since_o in_o yield_v one_o shall_v fall_v into_o fundamental_a error_n and_o superstition_n contrary_a to_o true_a piety_n in_o a_o word_n in_o the_o former_a case_n the_o number_n dignity_n extent_n of_o place_n the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n multitude_n aught_o to_o prevail_v over_o reason_n in_o a_o particular_a injustice_n because_o a_o church_n may_v be_v in_o some_o respect_n unjust_a without_o hazard_v the_o salvation_n of_o its_o child_n but_o in_o the_o second_o reason_v draw_v from_o injustice_n error_n false_a doctrine_n false_a worship_n be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o considerable_a than_o all_o those_o advantage_n which_o i_o have_v note_v because_o we_o can_v renounce_v the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n in_o thing_n of_o great_a moment_n in_o which_o our_o salvation_n will_v not_o be_v absolute_o concern_v it_o be_v this_o difference_n that_o cause_v we_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o two_o different_a way_n in_o the_o father_n which_o appear_v so_o opposite_a and_o contrary_a one_o to_o another_o that_o at_o first_o sight_n trouble_v our_o mind_n for_o when_o they_o write_v against_o the_o novatian_o or_o against_o the_o donatist_n or_o against_o the_o luciferian_o who_o separate_v themselves_o out_o of_o frivolous_a reason_n that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o point_n of_o discipline_n and_o personal_a accusation_n but_o who_o otherwise_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n they_o have_v quit_v to_o be_v orthodox_n they_o set_v before_o the_o people_n that_o multitude_n extension_n the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n succession_n and_o other_o advantage_n of_o that_o nature_n as_o thing_n that_o show_v of_o what_o side_n the_o church_n be_v and_o then_o they_o hold_v that_o the_o lesser_a party_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o great_a be_v as_o a_o member_n divide_v from_o the_o body_n a_o branch_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o tree_n or_o as_o a_o ray_n separate_v from_o the_o sun_n but_o when_o they_o be_v engage_v against_o the_o arrian_n who_o teach_v false_a doctrine_n they_o do_v not_o care_n to_o make_v use_n of_o those_o sort_n of_o argument_n on_o the_o contrary_n they_o restrain_v themselves_o to_o look_v for_o the_o church_n where_o the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o faith_n be_v and_o they_o have_v no_o consideration_n either_o of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n or_o of_o the_o multitude_n or_o pulpit_n or_o council_n when_o the_o arrian_n make_v use_v of_o they_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o three_o part._n but_o that_o very_a thing_n evident_o discover_v the_o ordinary_a cheat_n that_o their_o missionary_n be_v guilty_a of_o and_o the_o other_o petty_a writer_n of_o controversy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o into_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_z falls_z which_o be_v that_o in_o stead_n of_o follow_v with_o respect_n to_o we_o the_o way_n of_o write_v that_o the_o father_n take_v when_o they_o write_v against_o the_o arrian_n from_o who_o they_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n since_o the_o cause_n be_v like_a they_o follow_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o that_o the_o same_o father_n take_v against_o the_o novation_n the_o donatist_n and_o luciferian_o with_o who_o they_o do_v not_o quarrel_n about_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n which_o be_v a_o mere_a sophism_n where_o they_o confound_v two_o altogether_o different_a question_n in_o refer_v to_o one_o case_n that_o which_o can_v have_v any_o place_n but_o in_o the_o other_o but_o they_o will_v say_v be_v not_o you_o yourself_o guilty_a of_o fallacy_n in_o perpetual_o suppose_v as_o you_o do_v in_o this_o dispute_n that_o you_o have_v right_o at_o the_o bottom_n for_o that_o be_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v most_o
judge_n of_o thing_n no_o otherwise_o then_o by_o what_o they_o tell_v they_o and_o by_o some_o light_a appearance_n without_o inform_v themselves_o any_o further_a nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o never_o be_v a_o more_o unjust_a accusation_n then_o that_o nor_o who_o injustice_n can_v be_v more_o easy_o see_v if_o they_o will_v but_o open_v their_o eye_n a_o little_a for_o as_o to_o that_o which_o respect_v that_o pretend_a novelty_n of_o religion_n which_o they_o say_v that_o we_o have_v introduce_v i_o will_v fain_o have_v they_o mark_v out_o some_o positive_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n that_o be_v not_o always_o believe_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o which_o they_o themselves_o to_o this_o day_n do_v not_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n without_o any_o way_n scruple_v they_o i_o confess_v that_o they_o may_v have_v among_o they_o some_o question_n of_o the_o school_n about_o which_o our_o positive_a doctrine_n be_v different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o question_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o concupiscence_n that_o of_o the_o dolour_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o of_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o faith_n but_o beside_o that_o those_o question_n be_v very_o few_o in_o number_n and_o that_o they_o be_v scarce_o know_v by_o the_o people_n we_o have_v the_o holy_a scripture_n so_o clear_o on_o our_o side_n upon_o all_o those_o point_n that_o they_o can_v lay_v any_o novelty_n to_o our_o charge_n and_o for_o the_o rest_n all_o our_o great_a difference_n consist_v in_o respect_n of_o we_o in_o negative_a article_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o those_o point_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v and_o which_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v as_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n transubstantiation_n oral_a manducation_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n purgatory_n invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n religious_a worship_n of_o image_n that_o of_o relic_n the_o divine_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o necessity_n of_o the_o caelibacy_n of_o the_o clergy_n the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n her_o sovereign_a power_n over_o man_n conscience_n and_o other_o such_o like_a doctrine_n it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o have_v reject_v those_o doctrine_n but_o since_o it_o be_v also_o true_a that_o we_o have_v reject_v they_o only_o because_o they_o be_v novelty_n that_o man_n have_v add_v to_o god_n revelation_n beyond_o which_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o in_o religion_n that_o shall_v not_o be_v new_a what_o ground_n have_v any_o of_o they_o to_o accuse_v we_o as_o innovator_n they_o will_v have_v far_o more_o ground_n to_o say_v that_o we_o be_v too_o rigid_a follower_n of_o antiquity_n and_o that_o we_o urge_v our_o scruple_n and_o our_o aversion_n for_o these_o novelty_n further_o than_o we_o ought_v or_o at_o least_o that_o we_o deceive_v ourselves_o and_o take_v that_o for_o new_a which_o indeed_o be_v not_o so_o if_o they_o say_v no_o more_o but_o that_o we_o shall_v labour_v to_o justify_v ourselves_o but_o to_o charge_v we_o under_o that_o pretence_n with_o a_o spirit_n of_o novelty_n be_v the_o most_o unreasonable_a and_o groundless_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n that_o which_o make_v the_o fallacy_n be_v that_o the_o people_n who_o sight_n be_v extreme_a short_a and_o who_o judge_n of_o the_o novelty_n and_o antiquity_n of_o thing_n only_o by_o that_o which_o appear_v open_a to_o they_o imagine_v that_o all_o that_o which_o they_o receive_v from_o their_o father_n and_o which_o they_o find_v settle_v when_o they_o come_v into_o the_o world_n be_v ancient_a throughout_o so_o that_o a_o false_a antiquity_n which_o shall_v be_v only_o of_o two_o or_o three_o age_n past_a pass_v in_o their_o judgement_n for_o as_o good_a and_o true_a a_o one_o as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v always_o so_o notwithstanding_o which_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n nothing_o can_v be_v true_o ancient_a but_o that_o which_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o nothing_o can_v be_v divine_a but_o that_o which_o be_v from_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n for_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n very_o evident_a and_o acknowledge_v on_o both_o side_n that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n there_o have_v be_v no_o immediate_a revelation_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o all_o that_o which_o be_v spring_v up_o since_o be_v humane_a and_o by_o consequence_n new_a this_o be_v the_o true_a idea_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o form_n of_o old_a and_o new_a and_o not_o that_o popular_a idea_n which_o can_v but_o be_v false_a and_o deceitful_a and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o latter_a that_o they_o ground_n themselves_o when_o they_o accuse_v we_o to_o have_v be_v innovator_n and_o to_o have_v make_v a_o new_a religion_n as_o if_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v a_o innovator_n then_o when_o he_o will_v correct_v the_o abuse_n that_o the_o jew_n commit_v in_o their_o divorce_n by_o tell_v they_o in_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o it_o be_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o they_o charge_v we_o with_o have_v make_v a_o new_a church_n for_o they_o play_v upon_o the_o equivocalness_n of_o the_o word_n new_a the_o people_n who_o imagine_v that_o all_o that_o which_o appear_v to_o they_o in_o another_o form_n then_o that_o which_o they_o have_v be_v wont_a to_o see_v be_v new_a believe_v that_o our_o society_n be_v new_a because_o they_o see_v that_o we_o do_v not_o assemble_v ourselves_o any_o more_o with_o they_o as_o we_o do_v before_o that_o we_o have_v other_o place_n then_o the_o usual_a that_o we_o do_v not_o any_o more_o say_v mass_n in_o our_o assembly_n that_o we_o hold_v another_o order_n and_o that_o we_o have_v other_o minister_n but_o there_o need_v here_o only_o a_o distinction_n for_o a_o thing_n be_v call_v new_a either_o with_o respect_n to_o its_o be_v and_o its_o essence_n in_o respect_n of_o its_o external_n state_n and_o its_o changeable_a accident_n when_o a_o infant_n come_v into_o the_o world_n they_o say_v a_o new_a man_n be_v bear_v when_o a_o new_a house_n or_o town_n be_v build_v where_o there_o none_o before_o they_o say_v it_o be_v a_o new_a town_n or_o a_o new_a house_n and_o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v when_o one_o thing_n be_v essential_o change_v into_o another_o thing_n as_o when_o god_n change_v moses_n rod_n into_o a_o serpent_n or_o when_o jesus_n christ_n change_v the_o water_n of_o cana_n into_o wine_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o new_a thing_n because_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v not_o essential_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o it_o be_v before_o but_o when_o it_o be_v only_o change_v in_o its_o state_n or_o external_n form_n as_o when_o a_o man_n change_v his_o countenance_n his_o stature_n or_o his_o inclination_n manner_n of_o act_v or_o clothes_n or_o when_o he_o repair_v a_o house_n or_o a_o town_n if_o then_o any_o shall_v say_v this_o be_v a_o new_a thing_n without_o doubt_n he_o will_v speak_v improper_o it_o be_v not_o less_o manifest_a that_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o sigurative_a expression_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v take_v literal_o nor_o in_o a_o rigorous_a sense_n so_o when_o saint_n paul_n call_v a_o convert_a man_n a_o new_a man_n a_o new_a creature_n and_o the_o church_n a_o new_a heaven_n a_o new_a earth_n a_o new_a world_n every_o one_o see_v that_o these_o be_v way_n of_o speak_v that_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v take_v literal_o but_o figurative_o for_o a_o believer_n be_v essential_o the_o same_o man_n and_o the_o same_o creature_n of_o god_n that_o he_o be_v before_o his_o conversion_n and_o heaven_n earth_n and_o the_o world_n be_v not_o change_v in_o their_o essence_n by_o the_o manifestation_n of_o the_o gospel_n beside_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v change_v in_o its_o external_a form_n may_v be_v call_v new_a either_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v immediate_o before_o its_o change_n or_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o just_a and_o lawful_a state_n wherein_o it_o shall_v be_v according_a to_o its_o first_o establishment_n so_o when_o one_o repair_v a_o ruin_a house_n if_o it_o keep_v its_o first_o proportion_n we_o may_v say_v that_o it_o be_v make_v new_a in_o respect_n of_o what_o it_o be_v before_o its_o reparation_n but_o if_o its_o first_o and_o natural_a fashion_n shall_v be_v change_v it_o will_v be_v new_a even_o in_o respect_n of_o what_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v according_a to_o the_o model_n by_o which_o it_o be_v make_v at_o first_o these_o distinction_n clear_v this_o whole_a dispute_n and_o it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o subject_n we_o
shall_v worship_v one_o only_a god_n in_o believe_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o transubstantiation_n they_o annihilate_v in_o effect_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o they_o remove_v as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lay_v jesus_n christ_n from_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n but_o those_o who_o take_v thing_n in_o a_o good_a sense_n destroy_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o evil_n by_o the_o good_a for_o in_o adore_v one_o only_a god_n they_o teach_v other_o not_o to_o pay_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o creature_n in_o place_v their_o confidence_n in_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o their_o sake_n they_o teach_v learned_a to_o reject_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n all_o humane_a satisfaction_n and_o in_o serious_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o heaven_n they_o be_v disabused_n about_o his_o corporal_a presence_n on_o the_o altar_n in_o fine_a they_o can_v each_o in_o particular_a very_o well_o do_v what_o our_o father_n do_v altogether_o when_o they_o reform_v themselves_o for_o their_o reformation_n wrought_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v teach_v they_o one_o only_a god_n and_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n make_v they_o reject_v all_o that_o they_o reject_v beside_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o believe_v contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v then_o teach_v and_o receive_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n more_o by_o force_n of_o custom_n than_o any_o public_a authority_n that_o can_v impose_v any_o necessity_n on_o man_n conscience_n even_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o day_n which_o leave_v private_a man_n liberty_n enough_o to_o reject_v they_o and_o when_o they_o shall_v come_v to_o be_v even_o public_o determine_v with_o all_o the_o necessary_a formality_n which_o they_o have_v not_o be_v yet_o there_o will_v always_o remain_v to_o every_o private_a man_n a_o natural_a right_n to_o examine_v and_o reject_v they_o since_o the_o authority_n of_o man_n how_o great_a soever_o it_o be_v can_v never_o bind_v the_o conscience_n of_o the_o faithful_a we_o do_v not_o therefore_o question_v but_o that_o god_n have_v always_o preserve_v under_o that_o ministry_n a_o great_a number_n of_o person_n who_o have_v make_v that_o separation_n of_o the_o good_a from_o the_o ill_a and_o it_o be_v in_o those_o that_o the_o church_n may_v subsist_v but_o beside_o those_o how_o many_o simple_a people_n be_v there_o who_o own_o simplicity_n and_o ignorance_n hide_v they_o from_o those_o error_n that_o then_o reign_v in_o the_o ministry_n they_o know_v enough_o to_o believe_v in_o one_o only_a god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n their_o creator_n and_o father_n and_o in_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n their_o redeemer_n bear_v crucify_a and_o raise_v again_o for_o they_o and_o to_o practice_n without_o superstition_n all_o the_o action_n of_o christian_a piety_n that_o those_o doctrine_n inspire_v into_o they_o but_o they_o do_v not_o know_v enough_o to_o believe_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n transubstantiation_n the_o real_a presence_n humane_a satisfaction_n the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n and_o a_o multitude_n of_o other_o thing_n that_o do_v not_o enter_v into_o they_o their_o knowledge_n be_v bound_v with_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o ten_o commandment_n which_o they_o receive_v with_o all_o the_o submission_n of_o their_o heart_n and_o which_o they_o labour_v to_o practice_v the_o best_a that_o they_o can_v and_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o doubt_v that_o that_o knowledge_n alone_o plain_a and_o disintangle_v from_o all_o error_n which_o they_o have_v furnish_v they_o with_o a_o sufficient_a direction_n for_o their_o salvation_n without_o their_o be_v bind_v to_o make_v a_o more_o express_a reject_v of_o those_o doctrine_n they_o do_v not_o understand_v but_o suppose_v that_o they_o have_v a_o knowledge_n of_o they_o i_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v careful_o to_o distinguish_v two_o sort_n of_o time_n the_o one_o in_o which_o the_o falseness_n of_o a_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n be_v not_o so_o palpable_a discover_v and_o open_a to_o man_n eye_n that_o their_o shall_v be_v only_o a_o voluntary_a blindness_n or_o a_o ill_a prejudice_n that_o shall_v hinder_v we_o from_o acknowledge_v and_o understand_v how_o that_o doctrine_n and_o that_o worship_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o piety_n and_o the_o other_o in_o which_o that_o falseness_n and_o contrariety_n be_v so_o open_o or_o public_o manifest_v that_o one_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o or_o not_o see_v they_o without_o shut_v voluntary_o one_o eye_n for_o in_o the_o second_o of_o those_o time_n every_o one_o be_v bind_v for_o the_o integrity_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o religion_n and_o the_o preservation_n of_o his_o soul_n earnest_o and_o public_o to_o reject_v those_o error_n to_o avoid_v they_o with_o a_o aversion_n to_o withdraw_v from_o those_o assembly_n where_o they_o be_v either_o teach_v or_o practise_v and_o not_o to_o take_v part_n how_o little_a soever_o or_o if_o any_o do_v they_o have_v no_o excuse_n for_o their_o crime_n and_o this_o be_v the_o time_n wherein_o we_o be_v at_o this_o day_n but_o as_o to_o the_o former_a it_o be_v enough_o not_o to_o be_v corrupt_v with_o they_o without_o any_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o testify_v public_o that_o strong_a aversion_n in_o the_o second_o time_n they_o ought_v to_o look_v on_o those_o kind_n of_o thing_n as_o they_o be_v in_o effect_n because_o they_o be_v full_o discover_v and_o they_o may_v be_v see_v in_o all_o that_o have_v they_o to_o be_v opposite_a to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o salvation_n of_o man_n but_o that_o obligation_n can_v never_o be_v so_o strong_a in_o the_o first_o time_n because_o there_o one_o have_v neither_o the_o same_o light_n nor_o the_o same_o help_n nor_o the_o same_o easiness_n to_o own_v they_o to_o be_v such_o as_o they_o be_v not_o only_o mere_a natural_a light_n dictate_v this_o distinction_n but_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o have_v very_o well_o establish_v it_o in_o the_o gospel_n if_o i_o have_v not_o come_v say_v he_o and_o 15._o speak_v unto_o they_o they_o have_v not_o have_v sin_n but_o now_o they_o have_v no_o cloak_n for_o their_o sin_n which_o evident_o establish_v those_o two_o season_n i_o speak_v of_o the_o one_o wherein_o the_o manifestation_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n be_v not_o yet_o so_o thorough_o make_v that_o one_o can_v acknowledge_v they_o in_o their_o great_a latitude_n and_o the_o other_o wherein_o it_o be_v so_o that_o one_o can_v without_o a_o crime_n know_v it_o confuse_o but_o i_o say_v that_o before_o the_o reformation_n they_o be_v in_o that_o first_o time_n in_o regard_n of_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o error_n and_o superstition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v neither_o so_o well_o examine_v nor_o so_o clear_o discover_v as_o they_o have_v be_v since_o the_o faithful_a then_o can_v not_o open_o believe_v and_o practice_v they_o for_o that_o can_v not_o be_v do_v according_a to_o we_o in_o any_o time_n without_o destroy_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o piety_n but_o they_o can_v look_v upon_o they_o with_o a_o great_a indifference_n bear_v they_o with_o far_o less_o pain_n nor_o cease_v for_o all_o that_o from_o frequent_v their_o assembly_n from_o hold_v their_o peace_n and_o content_v themselves_o with_o keep_v their_o own_o righteousness_n see_v here_o after_o what_o manner_n we_o believe_v that_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v preserve_v before_o the_o reformation_n how_o corrupt_v soever_o the_o ministry_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o christianity_n remain_v there_o and_o god_n have_v yet_o his_o remnant_n there_o according_a to_o the_o election_n of_o grace_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o true_o faithful_a it_o be_v those_o alone_a in_o all_o that_o great_a mix_a body_n who_o be_v the_o church_n for_o they_o only_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o god_n and_o his_o son_n they_o alone_o enjoy_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o gospel_n covenant_n to_o they_o only_o how_o small_a a_o number_n soever_o they_o be_v pertain_v all_o the_o right_n and_o advantage_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o external_n society_n of_o assembly_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n of_o the_o sacrament_n government_n and_o discipline_n according_a to_o the_o inviolable_a maxim_n of_o saint_n paul_n all_o thing_n be_v you_o whether_o paul_n or_o apollo_n or_o cephas_n or_o the_o world_n or_o life_n or_o death_n or_o thing_n present_a or_o thing_n to_o come_v all_o be_v you_o and_o you_o be_v christ_n and_o christ_n be_v go_n all_o the_o rest_n then_o which_o be_v without_o in_o that_o mix_a body_n which_o they_o call_v the_o latin_a church_n and_o which_o have_v
house_n not_o only_a vessel_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n but_o vessel_n also_o of_o wood_n and_o earth_n the_o one_o to_o honour_n and_o the_o other_o to_o dishonour_v they_o must_v wilful_o shut_v their_o eye_n that_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v by_o these_o passage_n that_o it_o be_v only_o to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o not_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o prelate_n that_o that_o father_n refer_v all_o the_o efficacy_n and_o force_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n but_o further_a if_o you_o will_v he_o explain_v himself_o yet_o more_o express_o in_o the_o same_o book_n out_o of_o which_o i_o have_v take_v these_o last_o word_n hitherto_o say_v he_o i_o have_v methinks_v clear_o enough_o demonstrate_v by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o saint_n cyprian_n that_o the_o wicked_a who_o have_v 4._o undergo_v no_o change_n in_o their_o natural_a estate_n may_v both_o give_v and_o receive_v baptism_n notwithstanding_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o those_o man_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n since_o they_o be_v covetous_a extortioner_n usurer_n envious_a malicious_a and_o enslave_v by_o such_o raviseurs_fw-fr like_a vice_n for_o the_o church_n be_v the_o only_a dove_n that_o be_v modest_a and_o chaste_a the_o spouse_n without_o spot_n and_o wrinkle_n the_o enclose_v garden_n the_o seal_a fountain_n the_o paradise_n full_a of_o fruit_n and_o such_o other_o title_n that_o be_v give_v it_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o none_o but_o the_o good_a the_o saint_n and_o the_o righteous_a that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o in_o who_o not_o only_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n be_v find_v that_o be_v common_a to_o the_o good_a and_o bad_a but_o who_o have_v also_o the_o inward_a and_o supernatural_a grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v to_o those_o that_o it_o be_v say_v whosoevers_n sin_v you_o shall_v remit_v they_o shall_v be_v remit_v and_o whosoever_o sin_n you_o retain_v they_o shall_v be_v retain_v i_o do_v not_o then_o see_v why_o we_o may_v not_o say_v that_o a_o wicked_a man_n may_v administer_v baptism_n since_o he_o may_v have_v it_o and_o as_o he_o have_v it_o to_o his_o ruin_n he_o may_v give_v it_o to_o other_o also_o to_o their_o ruin_n not_o because_o that_o that_o which_o he_o give_v may_v be_v a_o pernicious_a thing_n but_o because_o that_o he_o himself_z who_o receive_v it_o be_v a_o wicked_a man_n for_o when_o a_o wicked_a man_n give_v baptism_n to_o a_o good_a man_n who_o dwell_v in_o the_o bond_n of_o unity_n be_v true_o convert_v the_o wickedness_n of_o he_o who_o give_v it_o be_v overcome_v by_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o faith_n of_o he_o who_o receive_v it_o and_o when_o his_o sin_n be_v pardon_v who_o be_v true_o convert_v to_o god_n they_o be_v pardon_v to_o he_o by_o those_o with_o who_o he_o be_v join_v by_o a_o true_a conversion_n for_o the_o same_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n with_o who_o he_o be_v unite_v by_o the_o bond_n of_o love_n be_v he_o who_o pardon_v they_o whether_o he_o know_v that_o body_n or_o whether_o he_o know_v it_o not_o and_o so_o when_o the_o sin_n of_o any_o be_v retain_v they_o be_v retain_v by_o those_o from_o who_o they_o be_v separate_v by_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o life_n and_o the_o malice_n of_o their_o heart_n whether_o they_o know_v that_o body_n or_o whether_o they_o do_v not_o it_o can_v not_o methinks_v be_v say_v either_o with_o great_a strength_n or_o clearness_n that_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n that_o the_o pastor_n exercise_n depend_v not_o on_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n but_o on_o the_o body_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o that_o in_o effect_n they_o be_v those_o who_o pardon_n and_o retain_v sin_n when_o the_o minister_n pardon_v or_o retain_v they_o from_o whence_o it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o if_o the_o same_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n belong_v to_o the_o society_n of_o the_o faithful_a the_o call_v of_o the_o ministry_n do_v so_o also_o with_o a_o far_o great_a reason_n for_o if_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n the_o right_a of_o remit_v and_o retain_v sin_n belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a only_o it_o must_v be_v every_o way_n necessary_a that_o the_o pastor_n shall_v hold_v the_o exercise_n of_o that_o power_n from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o if_o they_o shall_v not_o hold_v it_o from_o thence_o they_o will_v have_v no_o right_a to_o exercise_v it_o nor_o can_v have_v it_o elsewhere_o and_o if_o they_o shall_v have_v it_o elsewhere_o or_o that_o it_o shall_v belong_v proper_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n exclusive_o from_o the_o simple_n faithful_n it_o will_v be_v not_o only_o not_o true_a but_o it_o will_v be_v further_a absurd_a to_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a exercise_v that_o power_n by_o the_o pastor_n or_o that_o they_o pardon_v and_o retain_v sin_n as_o saint_n augustine_n teach_v i_o can_v avoid_v take_v notice_n here_o by_o the_o by_o of_o that_o ordinary_a error_n whereinto_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n fall_n who_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o immediate_a absolute_a and_o independent_a authority_n that_o the_o pope_n ascribe_v to_o himself_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o who_o will_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n be_v give_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o those_o pastor_n who_o be_v priest_n and_o bishop_n for_o to_o prove_v their_o opinion_n they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o set_v the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n augustine_n before_o we_o which_o plain_o as_o we_o have_v see_v show_v we_o that_o the_o key_n be_v give_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n from_o whence_o they_o draw_v two_o conclusion_n the_o one_o against_o that_o great_a authority_n that_o the_o pope_n pretend_v to_o and_o the_o other_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n which_o they_o will_v have_v to_o flow_v immediate_o from_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o these_o two_o conclusion_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o first_o be_v just_a and_o whole_o conform_v with_o the_o thought_n of_o that_o father_n but_o it_o be_v not_o less_o certain_a that_o the_o second_o be_v not_o and_o that_o at_o least_o without_o go_v about_o to_o deceive_v ourselves_o willing_o or_o to_o cheat_v the_o world_n we_o can_v not_o say_v that_o that_o church_n figure_v by_o st._n peter_n to_o which_o god_n give_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n which_o be_v exercise_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o pastor_n shall_v be_v any_o other_o according_a to_o saint_n augustine_n than_o the_o body_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o righteous_a in_o opposition_n to_o the_o worldly_a and_o the_o wicked_a who_o be_v mix_v with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o external_n profession_n and_o this_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n so_o clear_a and_o evident_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o father_n that_o they_o must_v needs_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o who_o deny_v it_o it_o be_v therefore_o a_o manifest_a illusion_n to_o go_v about_o to_o make_v use_n of_o those_o passage_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o bishop_n for_o that_o church_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n but_o that_o of_o the_o true_o faithful_a whether_o they_o be_v layman_n or_o pastor_n and_o it_o be_v to_o those_o only_a that_o saint_n augustine_n ascribe_v all_o the_o right_n and_o all_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n as_o it_o may_v appear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v and_o by_o consequence_n it_o be_v to_o those_o that_o the_o lawful_a call_n of_o the_o pastor_n belong_v and_o not_o to_o the_o body_n or_o order_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n for_o it_o will_v be_v absurd_a to_o derive_v that_o call_v from_o any_o thing_n else_o then_o from_o that_o very_a church_n which_o have_v receive_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o which_o be_v exercise_v in_o her_o name_n and_o her_o authority_n by_o her_o minister_n tosta_n we_o bishop_n of_o abyla_n seem_v to_o have_v acknowledge_v this_o truth_n conformable_o to_o the_o principle_n of_o saint_n augustine_n for_o see_v 49._o after_o what_o manner_n he_o explain_v himself_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o number_n upon_o the_o story_n of_o the_o man_n who_o be_v bring_v before_o the_o whole_a assembly_n of_o israel_n because_o some_o have_v find_v he_o gather_v of_o stick_n upon_o the_o sabbath_n day_n and_o put_v he_o in_o prison_n for_o it_o first_o of_o all_o he_o say_v that_o although_o the_o act_n of_o jurisdiction_n can_v be_v exercise_v by_o the_o whole_a community_n yet_o that_o jurisdiction_n belong_v to_o the_o whole_a community_n in_o regard_n of_o its_o origine_fw-la and_o efficacy_n because_o
the_o external_n state_n of_o that_o religion_n itself_o have_v in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o father_n sign_n of_o its_o corruption_n sufficient_a to_o afford_v they_o just_a motive_n to_o examine_v it_o page_z 23._o chap._n iu._n that_o such_o a_o corruption_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n as_o our_o father_n have_v conceive_v be_v no_o way_n a_o impossible_a thing_n page_n 37._o chap._n v._n more_o particular_a reflection_n upon_o that_o privilege_n of_o infallibility_n which_o they_o ascribe_v to_o the_o church_n and_o of_o its_o authority_n page_n 45._o chap._n vi_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o proof_n which_o they_o produce_v to_o establish_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church-of_a rome_n page_n 54._o chap._n vii_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v not_o any_o right_a to_o bind_v our_o father_n to_o yield_v a_o blind_a obedience_n to_o they_o or_o to_o hinder_v they_o from_o examine_v their_o doctrine_n page_n 75._o chap._n viii_o a_o further_a examination_n of_o that_o authority_n of_o the_o prelate_n and_o that_o absolute_a obedience_n which_o they_o pretend_v aught_o to_o be_v give_v they_o page_n 85._o chap._n ix_o an_fw-mi examen_fw-la of_o those_o reason_n they_o allege_v to_o establish_v that_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o prelate_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n page_n 109._o the_o second_o part._n of_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o reformation_n chap._n i._o that_o our_o father_n can_v not_o expect_v a_o reformation_n either_o from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o from_o those_o of_o the_o prelate_n page_n 125._o chap._n ii_o a_o confirmation_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n from_o the_o history_n of_o that_o which_o pass_v in_o the_o first_o quarrel_n of_o luther_n with_o the_o conrt_n of_o rome_n concern_v indulgence_n page_n 142._o chap._n iii_o that_o our_o father_n not_o be_v able_a any_o more_o to_o hope_v for_o a_o reformation_n on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o his_o prelate_n be_v indispensable_o bind_v to_o provide_v for_o their_o own_o salvation_n and_o to_o reform_v themselves_o page_n 156._o chap._n iu._n that_o our_o father_n have_v a_o lawful_a and_o sufficient_a call_n to_o reform_v themselves_o and_o to_o labour_v to_o reform_v other_o page_n 166._o chap._n v._o a_o answer_n to_o the_o objection_n that_o be_v make_v against_o the_o person_n of_o the_o reformer_n page_n 177._o chap._n vi_o a_o further_a justification_n of_o the_o first_o reformer_n against_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la contain_v in_o his_o ten_o and_o eleven_o chapter_n page_n 196._o chap._n vii_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o twelve_o and_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la page_n 222._o chap._n viii_o that_o our_o father_n in_o their_o design_n of_o reform_v themselves_o be_v bind_v to_o take_v the_o holy_a scripture_n alone_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n page_n 241_o chap._n ix_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la make_v against_o the_o scripture_n page_n 260._o the_o three_o part._n of_o the_o obligation_n and_o necessity_n that_o lay-upon_a our_o father_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chap._n i._o that_o our_o father_n have_v just_a sufficient_a and_o necessary_a cause_n for_o their_o separation_n suppose_v that_o they_o have_v right_o at_o the_o bottom_n in_o the_o controvert_v point_n page_n 1._o chap._n ii_o that_o our_o father_n be_v bind_v to_o separate_a themselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o those_o who_o possess_v the_o ministry_n in_o the_o church_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n suppose_v that_o they_o have_v a_o right_n at_o the_o foundation_n page_n 15._o chap._n iii_o that_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o those_o of_o her_o party_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o protestant_n have_v give_v they_o a_o just_a cause_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o they_o suppose_v that_o they_o have_v right_o at_o the_o foundation_n page_n 53._o chap._n iu._n a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la take_v out_o of_o the_o dispute_n of_o saint_n augustine_n against_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o donatist_n page_n 79._o chap._n v._o a_o further_a examination_n of_o the_o reason_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la upon_o the_o subject_a of_o our_o separation_n page_n 113._o the_o four_o part._n of_o the_o right_n that_o our_o father_n have_v to_o hold_v a_o christian_a society_n among_o themselves_o by_o public_a assembly_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n chap._n 1._o that_o our_o father_n have_v a_o right_a to_o have_v their_o church-assembly_n separate_v from_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n on_o the_o supposition_n that_o they_o be_v right_a in_o the_o foundation_n page_n 1._o chap._n ii_o that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v not_o a_o new_a cburch_n page_n 28._o chap._n iii_o that_o the_o ministry_n exercise_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v lawful_a and_o that_o the_o call_v of_o their_o minister_n be_v so_o also_o page_n 48._o chap._n iu._n a_o answer_n to_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la about_o the_o call_v of_o the_o first_o reformer_n and_o the_o validity_n of_o our_o baptism_n p._n 84_o the_o end_n of_o the_o content_n of_o the_o chapter_n advertisement_n there_o be_v new_o publish_v a_o book_n entitle_v ☞_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o a_o treatise_n wherein_o you_o have_v 1._o the_o divine_a auhtority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n prove_v by_o undeniable_a demonstration_n and_o the_o cavil_n of_o objector_n confute_v 2._o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o metaphor_n allegory_n and_o express_v similitude_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n gradual_o expound_v parallel_n wise_a with_o short_a inference_n from_o each_o 3._o sacred_a phylologie_n viz._n the_o scheme_n and_o figure_n in_o sriipture_n reduce_v under_o their_o proper_a head_n with_o a_o brief_a explication_n of_o the_o most_o obscure_a 4._o a_o treatise_n of_o the_o type_n parable_n and_o allegory_n in_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n 5._o plain_a and_o evident_a demonstration_n that_o by_o the_o great_a whore_n mystery_n babylon_n be_v mean_v the_o papal_a hierarchy_n or_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n the_o whole_a work_n be_v partly_o compile_v and_o partly_o translate_v from_o the_o work_v of_o many_o learned_a and_o orthodox_n writer_n ancient_a and_o modern_a complete_n what_o be_v intend_v by_o the_o undertaker_n in_o order_n to_o explain_v that_o difficult_a part_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n it_o be_v encourage_v and_o recommend_v by_o divers_a worthy_a minister_n of_o london_n as_o useful_a for_o all_o student_n in_o sacred_a writ_n sell_v by_o john_n hancock_n at_o the_o three_o bibles_n over_o against_o the_o royal_a exchange_n in_o cornhill_n and_o benj._n alsop_n at_o the_o angel_n and_o bible_n in_o the_o poultry_n over-against_o the_o compter_n cassander_n consult_v art_n de_fw-fr eccles_n luke_n 22._o 25_o 26._o 1_o pet._n 5._o bernard_n in_o cant._n serm._n 77._o item_n serm._n 33._o nicol_n cusan_n lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr concord_n cath._n c._n 29._o 1_o tim._n 6._o 10_o 3._o col._n 5._o nicolaus_n de_fw-fr clemangis_fw-la de_fw-fr corrupto_fw-la statit_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la bernard_n de_fw-fr verbis_fw-la evangel_n dixit_fw-la simon_n etc._n etc._n pag._n 1000_o marsil_n de_fw-fr pad_n defence_n pacis_fw-la part_n 2._o cap._n 20._o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n book_n 6._o in_o the_o instruction_n and_o missive_n of_o the_o most_o christian_n king_n for_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o the_o same_o instruction_n and_o missive_n distinct._n 96._o canon_n 7._o aug._n steuchus_n de_fw-fr fall_v donat._n constantini_n froissard_n tom._n 3._o fol._n 147._o angel_n politian_n orat._n pro_fw-la sen._n ad_fw-la alexand_n sextum_fw-la raynald_n ad_fw-la ann._n 1492._o ss_z 27._o decretal_a greg._n lib._n 1._o tit_n 7._o can._n quanto_fw-la in_fw-la glossa_fw-la itinerar_fw-it ital._n part_n 2._o the_o coron_n rom._n pontif._n raynald_n ad_fw-la ann._n 1162._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann._n 1162._o council_n lateran_n sess_z 7._o &_o 9_o in_o orat._n paulus_n jovius_n in_o philippo_n 3_o 3_o renvoy_fw-fr signify_v proper_o a_o simple_a dismission_n grant_v to_o one_o that_o be_v appeal_v or_o call_v before_o a_o superior_a judge_n require_v to_o be_v dismiss_v to_o the_o prosecute_n of_o his_o suit_n already_o begin_v before_o the_o inferior_a his_o ordinary_n judge_n platina_n in_o vit_fw-mi sexto_fw-la decret_a do_fw-mi 2._o cap._n 1._o sext._n decret_a extravag_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr major_a &_o ob_v cap._n 1._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann._n 1076._o platin._n in_o vit_fw-mi bonif._n 8._o joan._n gerson_n de_fw-fr eccles._n potest_fw-la consid_n 10._o decretal_a gregor_n lib._n 3._o tit_n 8._o cap._n 4._o decret_n part_n 2._o caus_n 25._o quest_n 1._o canon_n 6._o ad_fw-la gloss_n bernard_n epist_n 42._o
frederick_n what_o the_o pope_n desire_v oblige_v the_o emperor_n charles_n who_o have_v be_v elect_v in_o the_o room_n of_o maximilian_n and_o the_o prince_n assemble_v at_o worm_n to_o cite_v luther_n to_o appear_v before_o they_o the_o emperor_n give_v he_o to_o that_o effect_n his_o letter_n of_o safe_a conduct_n and_o luther_n have_v compare_v and_o constant_o maintain_v his_o doctrine_n without_o any_o way_n regard_v either_o the_o threat_n or_o the_o solicitation_n of_o the_o partisan_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v upon_o the_o point_n to_o imprison_v he_o notwithstanding_o the_o safe_a conduct_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o to_o treat_v he_o as_o they_o have_v heretofore_o do_v john_n huss_n and_o jerome_n of_o prague_n in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n but_o the_o elector_n palatine_n vehement_o oppose_v himself_o to_o that_o breach_n of_o the_o public_a faith_n they_o be_v content_v with_o proscribe_v he_o by_o a_o public_a edict_n in_o that_o edict_n they_o treat_v he_o as_o a_o lunatic_n as_o one_o possess_v by_o the_o devil_n and_o as_o a_o devil_n incarnate_a 1521._o they_o banish_v he_o all_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o empire_n they_o forbid_v he_o fire_n and_o water_n meat_n and_o drink_n they_o order_n that_o his_o book_n shall_v be_v public_o burn_v and_o threaten_v to_o all_o that_o contradict_v the_o most_o rigorous_a punishment_n in_o the_o world_n after_o all_o that_o who_o can_v say_v that_o our_o father_n can_v yet_o with_o any_o shadow_n of_o reason_n hope_v for_o a_o reformation_n on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o prelate_n we_o may_v see_v in_o their_o conduct_n not_o only_o a_o repugnance_n to_o a_o reformation_n but_o a_o settle_a design_n and_o a_o unshaken_a resolution_n to_o defend_v their_o error_n superstition_n and_o abuse_n of_o what_o nature_n soever_o they_o be_v and_o to_o hazard_v all_o rather_o than_o once_o to_o consent_v that_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v purge_v we_o may_v see_v that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o all_o that_o the_o most_o exact_a and_o refine_a policy_n can_v make_v they_o contrive_v of_o all_o the_o authority_n that_o the_o splendour_n of_o their_o dignity_n and_o the_o place_n which_o they_o hold_v can_v give_v they_o among_o man_n and_o of_o all_o that_o force_n and_o violence_n that_o the_o favour_n of_o prince_n and_o the_o credulity_n of_o the_o people_n can_v afford_v they_o they_o go_v so_o far_o as_o loud_o to_o declare_v themselves_o lord_n of_o man_n faith_n they_o exclaim_v they_o write_v they_o dispute_v they_o accuse_v they_o condemn_v they_o terrify_v they_o excommunicate_v they_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o secular_a power_n and_o can_v our_o father_n without_o be_v blind_a look_v any_o further_a for_o a_o reformation_n from_o such_o person_n as_o those_o chap._n iii_o that_o our_o father_n not_o be_v able_a any_o more_o to_o hope_v for_o a_o reformation_n on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o his_o prelate_n be_v indispensable_o bind_v to_o provide_v for_o their_o own_o salvation_n and_o to_o reform_v themselves_o we_o come_v now_o to_o inquire_v what_o our_o father_n be_v bind_v to_o do_v in_o so_o great_a a_o confusion_n they_o be_v persuade_v not_o only_o that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o have_v within_o it_o a_o great_a many_o corruption_n and_o abuse_n but_o that_o it_o real_o have_v a_o very_a great_a company_n of_o they_o that_o false_a worship_n error_n and_o superstition_n have_v break_v in_o as_o a_o inundation_n upon_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o those_o abuse_n grow_v more_o gross_a and_o grow_v every_o day_n more_o strong_a put_v christianity_n into_o a_o manifest_a danger_n of_o ruin_n moreover_o there_o be_v not_o any_o hope_n of_o remedy_n either_o on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o prelate_n for_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n with_o all_o its_o associate_n have_v loud_o declare_v against_o a_o reformation_n maintain_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v not_o err_v that_o she_o be_v the_o mistress_n of_o man_n faith_n and_o not_o to_o believe_v as_o she_o believe_v be_v a_o heresy_n worthy_a of_o the_o flame_n and_o as_o to_o the_o prelate_n they_o have_v all_o servile_a obedience_n to_o the_o will_n of_o the_o pope_n beside_o that_o ignorance_n that_o negligence_n that_o love_n of_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o world_n and_o those_o other_o vice_n in_o which_o they_o be_v plunge_v how_o be_v it_o the_o business_n be_v not_o about_o matter_n of_o small_a importance_n nor_o about_o the_o question_n of_o the_o school_n most_o common_o unknown_a to_o the_o people_n nor_o about_o some_o speculative_a notion_n which_o can_v not_o be_v of_o any_o consequence_n to_o the_o action_n of_o true_a holiness_n the_o controversy_n be_v about_o divers_a thing_n essential_a to_o religion_n which_o not_o only_o fall_v within_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o people_n but_o which_o likewise_o consist_v in_o matter_n of_o practice_n and_o which_o by_o consequence_n be_v wicked_a as_o our_o father_n can_v make_v no_o doubt_n that_o they_o be_v can_v not_o but_o be_v very_o contrary_a to_o the_o right_a worship_n of_o god_n and_o man_n salvation_n for_o the_o debate_n be_v about_o a_o religious_a worship_n which_o they_o be_v to_o give_v not_o to_o god_n alone_o but_o to_o creature_n also_o to_o angel_n to_o saint_n to_o image_n and_o to_o relic_n about_o certain_a and_o infallible_a spring_n from_o whence_o they_o ought_v to_o draw_v their_o salvation_n in_o build_v their_o confidence_n upon_o they_o for_o beside_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n through_o the_o merit_n and_o satisfaction_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o join_v to_o that_o the_o merit_n of_o our_o goodwork_n our_o own_o satisfaction_n the_o over_o and_o above_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o dispence_v of_o indulgence_n they_o treat_v of_o other_o work_n which_o they_o hold_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v through_o the_o obligation_n of_o our_o conscience_n and_o with_o assurance_n that_o they_o be_v good_a and_o those_o they_o make_v a_o part_n of_o our_o sanctification_n for_o they_o add_v to_o those_o that_o god_n have_v command_v we_o those_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o prelate_n command_v out_o of_o their_o mere_a authority_n they_o treat_v of_o ill_a action_n from_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o abstain_v out_o of_o the_o motion_n of_o our_o conscience_n and_o which_o one_o can_v not_o commit_v without_o sin_n for_o beside_o those_o that_o god_n have_v forbid_v we_o they_o likewise_o place_v in_o this_o rank_n those_o which_o it_o shall_v please_v the_o church_n to_o forbid_v we_o they_o treat_v about_o a_o certain_a and_o infallible_a rule_n of_o faith_n upon_o which_o the_o mind_n and_o conscience_n of_o christian_n may_v stay_v and_o rest_v for_o they_o will_v have_v that_o principle_n consist_v in_o the_o interpretation_n in_o the_o tradition_n and_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o its_o prelate_n the_o controversy_n be_v about_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o for_o they_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o very_a person_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o they_o adore_v it_o under_o that_o quality_n the_o question_n be_v about_o divers_a custom_n introduce_v into_o the_o public_a ministry_n or_o general_o establish_v by_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o people_n that_o our_o father_n think_v very_o contrary_a to_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o true_a piety_n in_o fine_a in_o all_o those_o and_o other_o such_o like_a thing_n they_o treat_v about_o the_o peace_n and_o just_a right_n of_o the_o conscience_n the_o glory_n of_o god_n the_o hope_n of_o salvation_n and_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o earth_n let_v they_o tell_v we_o then_o precise_o what_o our_o father_n ought_v to_o have_v do_v be_v there_o any_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n of_o great_a concernment_n than_o those_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a be_v there_o nothing_o that_o can_v any_o way_n stagger_v they_o or_o hold_v the_o mind_n of_o all_o honest_a man_n in_o suspense_n for_o so_o much_o as_o one_o moment_n be_v they_o bind_v to_o renounce_v their_o conscience_n their_o god_n and_o their_o salvation_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o the_o flatterer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n speak_v of_o she_o what_o the_o holy_a scripture_n say_v of_o the_o godhead_n that_o if_o she_o pull_v down_o there_o be_v no_o person_n that_o can_v build_v up_o if_o she_o shut_v there_o be_v none_o can_v open_v if_o she_o retain_v the_o water_n 1._o all_o be_v dry_v up_o if_o she_o lot_n they_o out_o they_o shall_v overflow_v the_o earth_n 40._o be_v do_v they_o believe_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v precipitate_v themselves_o
of_o faith_n from_o who_o the_o holy_a scripture_n itself_o heretofore_o and_o now_o derive_v all_o its_o force_n he_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o many_o other_o proposition_n of_o that_o nature_n upon_o that_o luther_n write_v that_o all_z those_o thing_n be_v maintain_v only_o out_o of_o a_o hatred_n of_o a_o general_n council_n and_o to_o hinder_v any_o one_o from_o be_v hear_v who_o shall_v give_v any_o succour_n to_o the_o afflict_a church_n that_o the_o pope_n creature_n see_v well_o that_o they_o can_v not_o hinder_v a_o council_n begin_v to_o seek_v out_o way_n to_o elude_v it_o by_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v above_o a_o council_n and_o that_o without_o his_o authority_n none_o can_v either_o be_v call_v or_o hold_v in_o a_o word_n that_o a_o council_n have_v not_o any_o power_n but_o that_o the_o pope_n alone_o be_v the_o infallible_a rule_n of_o truth_n that_o it_o seem_v to_o he_o then_o that_o if_o the_o fury_n of_o those_o man_n take_v place_n there_o will_v not_o further_o remain_v any_o other_o remedy_n but_o this_o that_o the_o emperor_n the_o king_n and_o prince_n shall_v make_v use_n of_o their_o arm_n against_o those_o public_a post_n and_o that_o those_o matter_n shall_v not_o be_v decide_v by_o word_n but_o by_o the_o sword_n in_o the_o close_a of_o which_o he_o adjoin_v those_o word_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v relate_v so_o that_o his_o meaning_n be_v not_o to_o animate_v his_o follower_n to_o blood_n and_o slaughter_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la interpret_v it_o but_o only_o to_o draw_v a_o absurd_a consequence_n from_o his_o adversary_n hypothesis_n which_o be_v that_o if_o he_o will_v also_o take_v away_o the_o only_a remedy_n that_o be_v leave_v to_o provide_v against_o the_o desolation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o assemble_v a_o free_a council_n he_o will_v set_v the_o emperor_n the_o king_n and_o prince_n in_o arm_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o cardinal_n and_o all_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o will_v reduce_v thing_n to_o the_o utmost_a extremity_n i_o myself_o will_v not_o say_v that_o there_o may_v not_o be_v somewhat_o too_o violent_a in_o those_o kind_n of_o expression_n but_o after_o all_o his_o design_n be_v not_o to_o animate_v his_o follower_n to_o blood_n and_o slaughter_n but_o only_o to_o let_v sylvester_n see_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o council_n that_o may_v judge_v above_o the_o pope_n from_o that_o inconvenience_n that_o otherwise_o there_o will_v remain_v no_o other_o course_n to_o the_o emperor_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n to_o re-establish_a order_n in_o the_o church_n then_o to_o make_v use_n of_o their_o compel_a power_n and_o that_o further_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o sense_n because_o he_o add_v immediate_o after_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n whether_o it_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v of_o human_n can_v not_o be_v urge_v but_o by_o the_o precept_n honour_v thy_o father_n and_o thy_o mother_n which_o in_o grant_v he_o to_o be_v a_o father_n put_v he_o under_o the_o first_o table_n so_o that_o if_o he_o shall_v do_v any_o thing_n in_o opposition_n to_o they_o he_o may_v be_v admonish_v and_o even_o accuse_v by_o the_o least_o of_o the_o faithful_a which_o let_v we_o see_v that_o his_o meaning_n be_v no_o other_o than_o that_o which_o i_o have_v represent_v i_o confess_v it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o luther_n have_v observe_v more_o of_o the_o mean_a than_o he_o do_v in_o his_o manner_n of_o writing_n and_o that_o with_o that_o great_a and_o invincible_a courage_n join_v with_o that_o ardent_a zeal_n for_o the_o truth_n and_o with_o that_o unshaken_a constancy_n that_o he_o always_o show_v there_o may_v have_v be_v discernible_a more_o of_o stayedness_n and_o moderation_n but_o those_o fault_n which_o most_o frequent_o proceed_v from_o temperament_n do_v not_o take_v away_o man_n esteem_n of_o such_o when_o beside_o they_o they_o may_v see_v a_o good_a foundation_n of_o piety_n in_o they_o and_o virtue_n heroical_a throughout_o as_o they_o may_v discern-to_a have_v shine_v in_o luther_n for_o they_o can_v cease_v extol_v the_o zeal_n of_o lucifer_n bishop_n of_o cagliari_n nor_o admire_v the_o eminent_a quality_n of_o saint_n jerom_n although_o they_o do_v acknowledge_v too_o much_o sharpness_n and_o passion_n in_o their_o style_n and_o it_o may_v be_v that_o there_o be_v even_o some_o particular_a necessity_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n to_o use_v vehemency_n of_o expression_n the_o more_o easy_o to_o rouse_v man_n out_o of_o that_o profound_a sleep_n wherein_o they_o have_v lie_v for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n however_o it_o be_v i_o have_v rather_o come_v to_o agree_v that_o luther_n ought_v to_o have_v be_v more_o moderate_a in_o his_o expression_n and_o if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v be_v coutent_v with_o complain_v of_o the_o sharpness_n of_o his_o style_n he_o shall_v be_v also_o content_v for_o every_o answer_n to_o be_v entreat_v that_o hereafter_o he_o will_v not_o himself_o any_o more_o imitate_v that_o which_o he_o condemn_v in_o another_o especial_o in_o write_v against_o those_o who_o have_v live_v in_o the_o last_o age_n can_v have_v give_v he_o any_o personal_a occasion_n to_o be_v carry_v away_o against_o they_o with_o passion_n after_o the_o manner_n that_o he_o have_v be_v in_o many_o place_n of_o his_o book_n if_o in_o the_o judgement_n that_o he_o pass_v on_o they_o he_o will_v not_o hearken_v to_o charity_n he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o hearken_v to_o justice_n and_o not_o to_o have_v charge_v they_o with_o foul_a accusation_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o have_v mistake_v and_o misunderstand_v i_o place_n in_o this_o rank_n that_o 58._o which_o he_o further_v form_n against_o luther_n in_o these_o word_n there_o never_o be_v any_o one_o say_v he_o but_o luther_n who_o dare_v to_o boast_v in_o his_o print_a work_n that_o he_o have_v have_v a_o long_a conference_n with_o the_o devil_n that_o he_o have_v be_v convince_v by_o his_o reason_n that_o private_a mass_n be_v a_o abuse_n and_o that_o that_o be_v the_o motive_n that_o have_v carry_v he_o out_o to_o abolish_v they_o but_o common_a sense_n add_v he_o have_v always_o make_v all_o other_o conclude_v not_o only_o that_o he_o be_v in_o a_o excess_n of_o extravagance_n to_o take_v the_o devil_n for_o a_o master_n of_o truth_n and_o to_o give_v himself_o up_o to_o be_v his_o disciple_n but_o that_o all_o those_o who_o have_v any_o mark_n that_o they_o be_v his_o minister_n and_o his_o instrument_n and_o who_o have_v not_o any_o lawful_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n to_o make_v themselves_o be_v hear_v do_v not_o deserve_v that_o any_o shall_v apply_v themselves_o to_o they_o or_o that_o they_o shall_v so_o much_o as_o examine_v their_o opinion_n behold_v here_o luther_n a_o disciple_n a_o minister_n and_o instrument_n of_o the_o devil_n if_o one_o will_v believe_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la to_o refute_v that_o calumny_n we_o need_v but_o to_o represent_v in_o a_o few_o word_n what_o that_o business_n be_v that_o he_o there_o speak_v of_o luther_n follow_v the_o style_n of_o the_o monk_n of_o those_o day_n who_o be_v wont_n by_o a_o figure_n of_o rhetoric_n to_o fill_v their_o book_n with_o their_o exploit_n against_o the_o devil_n relate_v that_o be_v one_o time_n awaken_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o dark_a night_n the_o devil_n begin_v to_o accuse_v he_o for_o have_v make_v the_o people_n of_o god_n idolatrise_v and_o to_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n himself_o for_o the_o space_n of_o fifteen_o year_n wherein_o he_o have_v say_v private_a mass_n and_o that_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o accusation_n be_v that_o he_o can_v not_o have_v any_o thing_n consecrate_v in_o those_o private_a mass_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o he_o have_v adore_v and_o have_v make_v other_o adore_v mere_a bread_n and_o mere_a wine_n and_o not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v that_o that_o accusation_n strike_v he_o at_o his_o heart_n and_o that_o to_o defend_v himself_o he_o allege_v that_o he_o be_v a_o priest_n that_o he_o have_v do_v nothing_o but_o by_o the_o order_n of_o his_o superior_n and_o that_o he_o have_v always_o pronounce_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n very_o exact_o with_o the_o best_a intention_n in_o the_o world_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o he_o can_v see_v no_o reason_n to_o have_v the_o crime_n of_o idolatry_n lay_v to_o his_o charge_n that_o notwithstanding_o the_o tempter_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o reply_v that_o those_o excuse_n will_v nothing_o avail_v he_o in_o that_o the_o turk_n and_o the_o priest_n of_o baal_n obey_v also_o the_o order_n of_o their_o superior_n with_o a_o very_a good_a
be_v sin_n methinks_v it_o be_v not_o ill_o ground_v to_o say_v either_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n sin_n when_o she_o invocate_v those_o canonize_v saint_n without_o any_o certainty_n of_o faith_n or_o that_o she_o hold_v it_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o divine_a faith_n that_o the_o pope_n can_v be_v deceive_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la shall_v choose_v which_o side_n he_o please_v if_o he_o take_v the_o last_o he_o contradict_v himself_o if_o he_o take_v the_o former_a saint_n paul_n condemn_v he_o for_o he_o condemn_v all_o those_o who_o throw_v away_o the_o act_n of_o their_o religion_n after_o that_o manner_n at_o all_o adventure_n if_o the_o efficacy_n of_o agnus_n dei_n have_v not_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o council_n that_o belief_n may_v be_v find_v at_o least_o heretofore_o so_o strong_o and_o universal_o establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o may_v be_v very_o well_o ascribe_v to_o she_o without_o any_o fear_n of_o mistake_v they_o tell_v we_o that_o pope_n vrban_n v._o send_v to_o john_n palcologus_n the_o emperor_n of_o the_o greek_n a_o agnus_n fold_v up_o in_o fine_a paper_n wherein_o there_o be_v write_v fine_a verse_n which_o explain_v all_o its_o property_n those_o verse_n carry_v with_o they_o that_o the_o agnus_n be_v make_v of_o balmsanus_n and_o wax_n with_o crisom_n and_o that_o be_v consecrate_a by_o mystical_a word_n haeret_fw-la it_o drive_v away_o thunder_n and_o scatter_a storm_n that_o it_o give_v woman_n a_o easy_a birth_n that_o it_o prevent_v one_o from_o perish_v on_o the_o sea_n that_o it_o take_v away_o sin_n that_o it_o keep_v back_o the_o devil_n that_o it_o make_v a_o man_n to_o grow_v rich_a that_o it_o secure_v one_o against_o fire_n that_o it_o hinder_v one_o from_o die_v a_o sudden_a death_n that_o it_o give_v a_o man_n victory_n over_o his_o enemy_n and_o that_o in_o fine_a a_o small_a piece_n of_o the_o agnus_n have_v as_o much_o virtue_n as_o the_o whole_a as_o for_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n their_o temporal_a power_n over_o king_n and_o their_o pre-eminence_n over_o the_o council_n we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o those_o be_v article_n of_o the_o faith_n receive_v throughout_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o we_o that_o know_v not_o that_o those_o pretension_n be_v always_o oppose_v by_o the_o sound_a part_n of_o the_o french_a but_o they_o can_v deny_v that_o they_o be_v not_o at_o least_o the_o pretence_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o its_o 3._o pope_n do_v not_o determine_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o every_o creature_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o they_o they_o can_v deny_v that_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o do_v not_o decide_v in_o a_o council_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v never_o err_v and_o that_o it_o will_v never_o err_v according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n nor_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v infallible_a in_o his_o decision_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o the_o more_o common_a and_o general_a one_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o those_o who_o hold_v it_o speak_v of_o the_o other_o only_o as_o a_o opinion_n that_o the_o church_n tolerate_v for_o the_o present_a and_o that_o they_o look_v upon_o 1520._o it_o as_o a_o error_n and_o such_o a_o one_o as_o approach_v even_o to_o heresy_n for_o those_o be_v the_o express_a word_n of_o bellarmine_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o they_o general_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v by_o divine_a right_n the_o sovereign_a monarch_n of_o the_o church_n who_o all_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v the_o sovereign_n and_o universal_a vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o sovereign_a pastor_n to_o who_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v a_o fullness_n of_o power_n which_o go_v not_o far_o from_o ascribe_v infalliblity_n to_o he_o they_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o often_o define_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n and_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v not_o also_o declare_v it_o in_o divers_a place_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o be_v above_o the_o council_n that_o sixtus_n iv._o do_v not_o condemn_v a_o certain_a man_n call_v peter_n de_fw-fr osma_n for_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v not_o dispense_v with_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n nor_o that_o leo_n x._o do_v not_o declare_v in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n with_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o council_n that_o it_o be_v evident_a as_o well_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n as_o that_o of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o other_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v go_v before_o and_o by_o the_o holy_a cannon_n and_o by_o the_o very_a confession_n of_o the_o council_n themselves_o that_o the_o pope_n alone_o have_v a_o right_a and_o power_n to_o call_v council_n together_o to_o transfer_v and_o dissolve_v they_o as_o have_v authority_n over_o all_o council_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o same_o leo_n do_v not_o condemn_v luther_n for_o have_v appeal_v from_o he_o the_o pope_n to_o a_o council_n against_o the_o constitution_n say_v he_o of_o pius_n ii_o of_o julius_n ii_o who_o ordain_v that_o those_o who_o make_v such_o appeal_n shall_v be_v punish_v with_o the_o same_o penalty_n that_o be_v decide_v against_o heretic_n nor_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n do_v not_o submit_v itself_o to_o its_o confirmation_n of_o the_o pope_n as_o it_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o last_o act_n of_o that_o council_n and_o as_o to_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o 25._o pope_n over_o the_o temporalty_n of_o king_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o clement_n v._o have_v not_o declare_v in_o one_o of_o his_o clemintines_n as_o they_o be_v call_v that_o it_o ought_v not_o not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o that_o he_o have_v a_o 2._o superiority_n over_o the_o empire_n and_o that_o the_o empire_n be_v void_a he_o sucbee_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o emperor_n nor_o that_o alexander_n vi._n do_v not_o give_v out_o of_o his_o pure_a liberality_n say_v he_o of_o his_o certain_a knowledge_n 1493._o and_o fullness_n of_o power_n to_o the_o king_n of_o castille_n and_o leon_n all_o the_o land_n new_o discover_v in_o the_o indies_n as_o if_o they_o have_v belong_v to_o 1076._o he_o nor_o that_o gregory_n vii_o do_v not_o decide_v in_o his_o council_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o pope_n can_v depose_v emperor_n and_o dispence-with_a the_o oath_n 3._o of_o allegiance_n to_o their_o subject_n nor_o that_o innocent_a iii_o do_v not_o ordain_v in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n that_o if_o any_o temporal_a prince_n neglect_v to_o purge_v his_o territory_n of_o all_o heresy_n the_o bishop_n shall_v excommunicate_v he_o and_o that_o if_o within_o a_o year_n he_o give_v no_o satisfaction_n they_o shall_v make_v it_o know_v to_o the_o sovereign_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o shall_v declare_v his_o subject_n absolve_v from_o their_o duty_n of_o fealty_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v expose_v his_o land_n to_o be_v take_v by_o catholic_n they_o can_v also_o deny_v as_o to_o practise_v that_o there_o be_v not_o divers_a example_n to_o be_v find_v of_o pope_n who_o undertake_v effectual_o to_o depose_v emperor_n and_o king_n and_o to_o give_v away_o their_o kingdom_n to_o other_o in_o fine_a as_o to_o that_o which_o regard_v their_o jurisdiction_n over_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n no_o body_n be_v ignorant_a that_o the_o pope_n pretend_a to_o have_v power_n to_o draw_v soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n at_o least_o through_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v that_o which_o they_o say_v be_v make_v up_o of_o the_o super-abundant_a satisfaction_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v upon_o that_o also_o that_o their_o indulgence_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v found_v and_o leo_n in_o his_o bull_n supra_fw-la of_o excommunication_n against_o luther_n have_v write_v that_o indulgence_n be_v neither_o necessary_a nor_o useful_a to_o the_o dead_a furthermore_o i_o can_v forbear_v take_v notice_n here_o of_o the_o fallacy_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la give_v we_o and_o which_o be_v common_a to_o he_o with_o a_o great_a many_o other_o person_n he_o will_v have_v we_o judge_n of_o that_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o only_o by_o that_o which_o she_o have_v decide_v in_o her_o council_n or_o by_o that_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o act_n of_o the_o profesion_n of_o the_o faith_n which_o she_o make_v those_o make_v who_o embrave_v her_o communion_n this_o i_o say_v be_v a_o perfect_a fallacy_n 1._o because_o we_o ought_v also_o to_o judge_n of_o
down_o to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n after_o which_o we_o may_v say_v that_o their_o separation_n be_v full_a and_o entire_a luther_n therefore_o have_v be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o pope_n bull_n with_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v follow_v his_o doctrine_n after_o the_o manner_n that_o we_o have_v see_v he_o appeal_v to_o a_o free_a council_n and_o propose_v the_o cause_n of_o his_o appeal_n in_o a_o public_a declaration_n that_o he_o cause_v afterward_o to_o be_v print_v wherein_o with_o great_a humility_n he_o demand_v of_o the_o emperor_n the_o elector_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o in_o general_a of_o all_o the_o power_n of_o germany_n that_o they_o will_v join_v themselves_o with_o he_o in_o his_o appeal_n or_o at_o least_o that_o they_o will_v defer_v the_o execution_n of_o the_o bull_n until_o have_v be_v lawful_o call_v and_o hear_v by_o equitable_a judge_n he_o shall_v be_v condemn_v he_o protest_v that_o in_o case_n his_o so_o just_a a_o demand_n raynaldus_n shall_v be_v refuse_v and_o that_o they_o shall_v continue_v to_o obey_v the_o pope_n rather_o than_o god_n the_o conscience_n of_o his_o persecutor_n will_v remain_v chargeable_a before_o god_n tribunal_n but_o those_o who_o have_v already_o condemn_v he_o for_o a_o like_a appeal_n to_o a_o council_n do_v not_o leave_v off_o their_o prosecute_n he_o for_o all_o that_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o cause_v his_o bull_n to_o be_v publish_v with_o great_a solemnity_n he_o add_v even_o in_o that_o which_o they_o call_v coena_fw-la domini_fw-la which_o be_v publish_v every_o year_n a_o new_a clause_n bear_v excommunication_n against_o luther_n and_o those_o of_o his_o sect._n and_o because_o in_o his_o first_o condemnation_n he_o have_v give_v he_o threescore_o day_n time_n to_o recant_v that_o term_v be_v expire_v he_o pronounce_v a_o new_a and_o peremptory_a excommunication_n against_o he_o by_o which_o he_o curse_v he_o and_o his_o follower_n eternal_o and_o declare_v they_o guilty_a of_o treason_n and_o heresy_n he_o spoil_v they_o of_o all_o their_o honour_n and_o good_n and_o enjoin_v all_o arch-bishop_n bishop_n prelate_n preacher_n etc._n etc._n to_o preach_v or_o to_o stir_v up_o other_o to_o preach_v against_o they_o in_o all_o place_n notwithstanding_o he_o earnest_o solicit_v as_o well_o by_o his_o letter_n as_o his_o nuntio_n the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o five_o and_o all_o the_o prince_n of_o germany_n to_o employ_v all_o their_o power_n and_o authority_n against_o luther_n and_o his_o follower_n those_o solicitation_n produce_v they_o the_o citation_n of_o luther_n to_o the_o assembly_n of_o worm_n of_o which_o i_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o second_o part_n and_o in_o the_o end_n the_o imperial_a edict_n call_v the_o edict_n of_o worm_n which_o banish_v he_o from_o all_o the_o land_n of_o the_o empire_n as_o a_o madman_n possess_v with_o the_o devil_n a_o devil_n clothe_v in_o humane_a shape_n a_o heretic_n a_o schismatic_a this_o edict_n forbid_v he_o fire_n and_o water_n and_o the_o commerce_n of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o ordain_v that_o after_o the_o term_n of_o twenty_o day_n he_o shall_v be_v take_v and_o put_v into_o a_o strong_a prison_n in_o order_n to_o be_v severe_o punish_v but_o beside_o all_o this_o it_o carry_v this_o further_a in_o it_o that_o it_o extend_v to_o all_o his_o favourer_n follower_n and_o complice_n and_o that_o his_o book_n shall_v be_v public_o burn_v luther_n give_v way_n to_o this_o furious_a storm_n withdraw_v himself_o for_o some_o time_n into_o a_o safe_a place_n under_o the_o protection_n of_o john_n frederick_n elector_n of_o saxony_n and_o leo_n after_o have_v excite_v all_o that_o tragedy_n die_v in_o the_o flower_n of_o his_o age_n the_o first_o day_n of_o december_n in_o the_o year_n 1521._o but_o the_o hatred_n of_o the_o reformation_n do_v not_o die_v with_o he_o he_o have_v for_o his_o successor_n as_o well_o in_o that_o hatred_n as_o in_o his_o see_n adrian_n the_o six_o who_o be_v choose_v the_o eight_o of_o january_n 1522._o after_o this_o new_a pope_n have_v take_v possession_n of_o his_o papacy_n he_o send_v a_o nuntio_n into_o germany_n and_o though_o as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o his_o instruction_n he_o charge_v he_o in_o a_o express_a article_n serious_o to_o acknowledge_v before_o the_o assembly_n of_o nuremberg_n the_o disorder_n both_o in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o prelate_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o clergy_n he_o do_v not_o fail_v nevertheless_o to_o charge_v he_o also_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o denounce_v terrible_a threaten_n against_o luther_n follower_n for_o so_o it_o be_v that_o he_o call_v those_o who_o then_o embrace_v the_o reformation_n he_o write_v with_o the_o same_o spirit_n public_a and_o private_a letter_n to_o the_o prince_n and_o other_o state_n of_o the_o empire_n who_o be_v assemble_v together_o and_o he_o omit_v nothing_o to_o stir_v they_o up_o to_o make_v use_n of_o fire_n and_o sword_n and_o the_o uttermost_a violence_n on_o that_o occasion_n we_o may_v see_v those_o letter_n in_o bzovius_fw-la and_o raynaldus_n and_o find_v in_o they_o all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o extreme_a passion_n he_o use_v there_o divers_a reason_n to_o animate_v they_o take_v from_o their_o honour_n and_o their_o own_o interest_n he_o set_v before_o their_o eye_n the_o example_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n wherein_o john_n husse_n and_o hierom_n of_o prague_n be_v burn_v that_o of_o s._n peter_n in_o inflict_v death_n on_o ananias_n and_o sapphira_n and_o that_o of_o god_n himself_o who_o make_v the_o earth_n swallow_v up_o dathan_n and_o abiram_n he_o complain_v of_o they_o and_o sharp_o censure_v they_o in_o that_o they_o have_v not_o severe_o put_v the_o edict_n of_o worm_n in_o execution_n and_o to_o stir_v they_o up_o the_o more_o he_o assure_v they_o that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o lutheran_n be_v to_o overthrow_v every_o humane_a order_n to_o dethrone_v all_o the_o prince_n and_o to_o pillage_v all_o germany_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o the_o gospel_n he_o repeat_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o instruction_n to_o his_o nuntio_n and_o after_o have_v enjoin_v he_o to_o represent_v to_o the_o prince_n all_o that_o may_v move_v he_o to_o extirpate_v those_o pretend_a heretic_n so_o far_o as_o to_o tell_v they_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o imitate_v the_o generosity_n of_o their_o ancestor_n some_o of_o which_o have_v carry_v with_o their_o own_o hand_n john_n husse_v to_o the_o stake_n he_o conclude_v with_o the_o word_n of_o jeremiah_n when_o he_o prophesy_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o moabitish_a infidel_n and_o which_o this_o pope_n apply_v against_o those_o christian_n curse_a be_v he_o that_o 10._o do_v the_o work_n of_o the_o lord_n negligent_o and_o who_o keep_v back_o his_o sword_n from_o blood_n he_o write_v also_o to_o john_n frederick_n elector_n of_o saxony_n letter_n full_a of_o heat_n wherein_o after_o have_v make_v a_o bloody_a invective_n against_o luther_n and_o his_o doctrine_n and_o have_v exhort_v that_o prince_n to_o abandon_v he_o he_o fierce_o threaten_v he_o that_o if_o he_o do_v not_o do_v it_o he_o shall_v feel_v the_o effect_n of_o his_o anger_n and_o that_o of_o the_o emperor_n i_o declare_v to_o thou_o say_v he_o in_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n almighty_n and_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o vicar_n i_o be_o upon_o earth_n that_o thou_o shall_v not_o go_v away_o unpunished_a in_o this_o present_a world_n and_o that_o everlasting_a fire_n shall_v attend_v thou_o in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v for_o we_o live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n together_o both_o i_o adrian_n pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n charles_n who_o true_o christian_a edict_n thou_o have_v contemn_v which_o he_o make_v against_o the_o lutheran_n perfidiousness_n these_o letter_n wrought_v but_o a_o small_a effect_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o frederick_n who_o be_v a_o pious_a prince_n and_o one_o that_o love_v the_o truth_n but_o they_o do_v not_o also_o work_v much_o upon_o those_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o prince_n assemble_v at_o nurenberg_n and_o the_o answer_n which_o they_o make_v deserve_v to_o be_v set_v down_o it_o contain_v well_o near_o these_o article_n that_o they_o can_v not_o execute_v the_o sentence_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v against_o luther_n nor_o the_o edict_n of_o worm_n without_o incur_v themselves_o very_o great_a danger_n that_o the_o far_o great_a part_n of_o the_o people_n have_v be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n persuade_v that_o germany_n suffer_v a_o great_a many_o trouble_n on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n by_o reason_n of_o its_o abuse_n and_o that_o all_o the_o world_n be_v then_o full_o instruct_v in_o it_o by_o the_o write_n and_o tenet_n of_o the_o lutheran_n that_o if_o they_o have_v rigorous_o execute_v the_o pope_n
same_o time_n he_o make_v these_o three_o thing_n to_o be_v add_v that_o he_o intend_v it_o shall_v be_v hold_v at_o mantua_n and_o not_o in_o germany_n that_o he_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o have_v any_o of_o his_o right_n release_v and_o that_o he_o will_v not_o endure_v that_o a_o national_a council_n shall_v be_v hold_v in_o germany_n upon_o which_o he_o demand_v the_o answer_n of_o the_o protestant_n a_o little_a after_o the_o protestant_n answer_v to_o this_o substance_n that_o have_v already_o appeal_v to_o a_o council_n they_o ardent_o wish_v for_o it_o but_o that_o as_o they_o have_v often_o declare_v they_o demand_v a_o free_a council_n that_o shall_v provide_v against_o the_o disorder_n of_o the_o church_n and_o make_v a_o good_a reformation_n according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o term_n of_o christian_a equity_n and_o it_o be_v a_o council_n so_o qualify_v which_o they_o have_v appeal_v to_o that_o the_o dispute_n be_v about_o matter_n wherein_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v visible_o interest_v and_o about_o other_o which_o the_o pope_n defend_v not_o in_o word_n only_o but_o by_o those_o bloody_a edict_n and_o extreme_a cruelty_n which_o they_o exercise_v against_o those_o who_o do_v not_o agree_v with_o they_o there_o be_v no_o colour_n of_o reason_n that_o the_o judgement_n ought_v to_o be_v in_o their_o hand_n nor_o that_o the_o council_n can_v be_v free_a if_o the_o choice_n of_o the_o place_n and_o the_o person_n who_o shall_v compose_v it_o and_o the_o form_n of_o procedure_v which_o they_o hold_v shall_v depend_v upon_o their_o choice_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v already_o condemn_v they_o and_o their_o doctrine_n it_o be_v against_o all_o manner_n of_o reason_n for_o he_o to_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o master_n of_o a_o assembly_n who_o shall_v judge_v both_o they_o and_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o fine_a that_o the_o business_n be_v a_o common_a cause_n it_o be_v the_o right_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o prince_n in_o so_o important_a a_o affair_n to_o make_v choice_n of_o the_o most_o fit_a person_n and_o those_o who_o be_v most_o capable_a of_o give_v glory_n to_o god_n and_o do_v good_a to_o the_o christian_a commonwealth_n and_o that_o as_o for_o themselves_o as_o they_o can_v not_o abandon_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o truth_n they_o shall_v do_v also_o all_o that_o shall_v lie_v in_o their_o power_n for_o the_o re-establish_a of_o peace_n and_o union_n we_o may_v guess_v that_o this_o answer_n be_v not_o very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o speak_v always_o of_o a_o council_n and_o to_o exhort_v his_o cardinal_n to_o begin_v the_o reformation_n by_o themselves_o he_o make_v divers_a oration_n to_o they_o for_o that_o purpose_n and_o he_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o give_v charge_n to_o some_o of_o they_o to_o examine_v that_o which_o be_v most_o necessary_a to_o be_v reform_v in_o their_o court_n which_o have_v already_o alarm_v they_o all_o but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o assure_v they_o by_o one_o of_o his_o action_n by_o which_o they_o may_v very_o well_o judge_v of_o the_o little_a sincerity_n of_o his_o word_n for_o he_o create_v two_o young_a man_n his_o base_a son_n cardinal_n the_o one_o of_o fourteen_o year_n of_o age_n and_o the_o other_o of_o sixteen_o and_o when_o they_o represent_v to_o he_o their_o small_a age_n he_o answer_v merry_o that_o he_o will_v supply_v that_o defect_n by_o the_o number_n of_o his_o own_o have_v year_n enough_o to_o spare_v they_o if_o it_o be_v necessary_a the_o pope_n nuntio_n have_v receive_v the_o answer_n of_o the_o protestant_n depart_v from_o germany_n and_o return_v to_o rome_n where_o after_o have_v make_v his_o relation_n he_o conclude_v that_o nothing_o more_o be_v to_o be_v think_v on_o than_o to_o oppress_v the_o protestant_n by_o force_n of_o arms._n this_o nuntio_n who_o be_v vergerius_n have_v have_v divers_a private_a conference_n with_o they_o and_o even_o with_o luther_n himself_o who_o he_o have_v labour_v to_o gain_v by_o threat_n and_o promise_n but_o he_o can_v not_o obtain_v his_o design_n this_o force_v the_o pope_n powerful_o to_o solicit_v the_o emperor_n who_o at_o that_o time_n come_v to_o rome_n open_o to_o declare_v war_n against_o the_o protestant_n and_o he_o have_v in_o this_o two_o great_a interest_n the_o one_o to_o busy_v the_o emperor_n who_o power_n he_o fear_v in_o italy_n and_o the_o other_o to_o confound_v the_o protestant_n with_o his_o great_a force_n without_o the_o confusion_n of_o hold_v a_o council_n the_o emperor_n consent_v to_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o he_o be_v resolve_v only_o to_o give_v a_o great_a colour_n to_o the_o war_n that_o a_o council_n shall_v be_v first_o call_v to_o let_v they_o see_v that_o he_o have_v try_v fair_a mean_n before_o he_o come_v to_o violence_n but_o that_o he_o shall_v call_v it_o under_o such_o condition_n as_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n shall_v incur_v any_o danger_n a_o bull_n therefore_o be_v draw_v up_o date_v june_n 12._o 1536._o the_o convocation_n of_o it_o be_v at_o mantua_n on_o the_o three_o and_o twenty_o of_o may_n of_o the_o year_n follow_v and_o the_o emperor_n have_v solicit_v the_o protestant_n to_o go_v thither_o they_o make_v well_o near_o the_o same_o answer_n that_o they_o have_v already_o do_v they_o remonstrate_v therefore_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o call_n of_o a_o council_n can_v not_o of_o right_a belong_v to_o the_o pope_n alone_o as_o well_o by_o reason_n that_o the_o disorder_n and_o corruption_n of_o which_o they_o complain_v and_o desire_v a_o reformation_n come_v for_o the_o most_o part_n from_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o its_o creature_n which_o for_o some_o age_n since_o have_v infect_v religion_n with_o divers_a error_n and_o superstition_n and_o which_o moreover_o have_v be_v whole_o overthrow_v in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n as_o because_o also_o that_o that_o see_v be_v already_o the_o open_o declare_v enemy_n to_o the_o reformation_n and_o those_o who_o demand_v it_o have_v condemn_v they_o for_o heretic_n and_o persecute_v they_o in_o all_o place_n by_o fire_n and_o sword_n so_o that_o be_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o all_o that_o to_o a_o council_n it_o be_v against_o all_o reason_n to_o leave_v the_o call_n of_o a_o council_n to_o the_o pope_n alone_o which_o of_o right_a aught_o to_o belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o prince_n second_o they_o note_v that_o the_o pope_n by_o his_o bull_n pretend_v to_o frame_v the_o council_n out_o of_o his_o creature_n who_o be_v bind_v to_o he_o by_o a_o oath_n and_o to_o remain_v also_o himself_o the_o judge_n and_o master_n of_o all_o the_o difference_n which_o be_v a_o manifest_a fallacy_n and_o injustice_n the_o firm_a to_o establish_v his_o authority_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o a_o council_n and_o those_o abuse_n the_o defence_n of_o which_o he_o have_v undertake_v in_o the_o three_o place_n they_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o pope_n in_o his_o bull_n have_v say_v nothing_o of_o the_o manner_n of_o proceed_v which_o they_o ought_v to_o use_v in_o the_o council_n from_o whence_o they_o conclude_v that_o his_o intent_n be_v to_o make_v those_o thing_n which_o they_o shall_v treat_v of_o there_o to_o depend_v upon_o the_o determination_n of_o his_o see_n humane_a tradition_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o some_o late_a council_n and_o not_o upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n alone_o that_o by_o this_o mean_n that_o will_v be_v no_o more_o a_o free_a and_o christian_a council_n but_o a_o roman_a conventicle_n which_o instead_o of_o tend_v to_o a_o holy_a reformation_n can_v on_o the_o contrary_n tend_v to_o nothing_o but_o the_o confirmation_n of_o those_o evil_n which_o have_v for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n infest_a the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o place_n where_o this_o pretend_a council_n be_v call_v they_o represent_v that_o it_o be_v not_o just_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o italy_n where_o they_o can_v have_v no_o security_n for_o themselves_o nor_o any_o liberty_n of_o opinion_n in_o a_o good_a conscience_n and_o that_o the_o imperial_a assembly_n who_o have_v demand_v it_o have_v always_o demand_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o germany_n that_o they_o therefore_o beseech_v the_o emperor_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o consider_v their_o reason_n and_o to_o endeavour_v that_o the_o council_n shall_v be_v lawful_a to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v happy_o unite_v to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o peace_n of_o christendom_n not_o forget_v what_o have_v happen_v at_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n to_o the_o emperor_n sigismond_n who_o see_v his_o authority_n trample_v under_o their_o foot_n and_o his_o
for_o that_o they_o have_v refer_v that_o business_n to_o a_o national_a council_n in_o defect_n of_o a_o general_n one_o and_o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v very_o much_o wound_v in_o that_o reference_n and_o that_o a_o national_a council_n can_v not_o deliberate_v about_o matter_n of_o religion_n in_o fine_a after_o a_o great_a many_o dispute_v which_o only_o serve_v more_o and_o more_o to_o discover_v the_o obstinate_a resolution_n that_o the_o roman_a party_n have_v take_v up_o not_o to_o suffer_v a_o reformation_n this_o diet_n end_v with_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o emperor_n which_o refer_v the_o whole_a affair_n to_o a_o general_n council_n or_o a_o national_a one_o in_o germany_n or_o to_o a_o imperial_a assembly_n if_o they_o can_v not_o obtain_v a_o council_n and_o that_o nevertheless_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o decree_n of_o ausburg_n shall_v remain_v suspend_v all_o this_o pass_a in_o the_o year_n 1541._o see_v here_o what_o the_o success_n of_o the_o conference_n of_o ratisbon_n be_v the_o year_n follow_v which_o be_v 1542._o the_o pope_n assign_v the_o council_n to_o be_v hold_v at_o trent_n in_o the_o month_n of_o november_n he_o send_v a_o bull_n to_o the_o emperor_n in_o spain_n and_o after_o to_o the_o king_n exhort_v they_o to_o send_v their_o ambassador_n thither_o and_o he_o himself_o depute_v thither_o three_o cardinal_n in_o quality_n of_o legate_n he_o send_v thither_o some_o bishop_n also_o but_o this_o convocation_n have_v not_o then_o any_o effect_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o war_n that_o be_v carry_v on_o about_o the_o same_o time_n between_o king_n francis_n the_o first_o and_o the_o emperor_n and_o this_o latter_a see_v himself_o to_o have_v two_o war_n upon_o his_o hand_n that_o with_o france_n and_o the_o other_o with_o the_o turk_n make_v a_o new_a decree_n at_o spire_n by_o which_o he_o give_v peace_n to_o the_o protestant_n but_o more_o than_o that_o he_o ordain_v that_o they_o shall_v make_v choice_n of_o some_o learned_a and_o well-meaning_a person_n to_o draw_v up_o a_o formulary_a of_o the_o reformation_n that_o the_o prince_n shall_v do_v the_o same_o and_o that_o all_o those_o piece_n be_v refer_v to_o the_o next_o diet_n they_o shall_v there_o resolve_v with_o a_o common_a consent_n that_o which_o they_o shall_v judge_v fit_a to_o be_v keep_v about_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n till_o the_o meeting_n of_o a_o council_n this_o decree_n be_v make_v in_o the_o year_n 1544._o but_o the_o pope_n be_v so_o nettle_v at_o this_o that_o he_o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n in_o a_o very_a threaten_a style_n complain_v above_o all_o thing_n of_o this_o that_o he_o have_v not_o refer_v that_o which_o concern_v religion_n to_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o he_o have_v favour_v those_o who_o be_v rebel_n to_o the_o apostolic_a see_n some_o time_n after_o king_n francis_n the_o first_o and_o the_o emperor_n make_v a_o peace_n and_o one_o of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o agreement_n be_v that_o they_o shall_v defend_v the_o ancient_a religion_n that_o they_o shall_v employ_v their_o endeavour_n for_o the_o union_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o shall_v joint_o demand_v of_o the_o pope_n the_o call_n of_o a_o council_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v labour_v to_o subdue_v the_o protestant_n this_o oblige_v the_o pope_n to_o prevent_v they_o he_o therefore_o again_o assign_v the_o council_n to_o be_v hold_v at_o trent_n the_o fifteen_o day_n of_o march_n 1545._o and_o dispatch_v away_o his_o legate_n thither_o but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o resolve_v to_o use_v all_o his_o endeavour_n to_o oblige_v the_o emperor_n to_o turn_v his_o arm_n against_o the_o protestant_n to_o oppose_v they_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a sword_n or_o to_o say_v better_o to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o war_n may_v serve_v he_o for_o a_o pretence_n to_o elude_v the_o council_n for_o that_o purpose_n he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o ministry_n of_o his_o nuntio_n and_o afterward_o of_o that_o cardinal_n farnese_n who_o he_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n as_o his_o legate_n who_o chief_a pretence_n be_v the_o refusal_n which_o the_o protestant_n have_v propound_v anew_o against_o his_o pretend_a council_n he_o make_v therefore_o very_o powerful_a solicitation_n to_o the_o emperor_n by_o his_o legate_n with_o offers_z to_o aid_v he_o with_o man_n and_o money_n and_o even_o to_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v assist_v by_o the_o prince_n of_o italy_n and_o the_o emperor_n who_o on_o his_o side_n be_v very_o glad_a to_o take_v this_o occasion_n to_o subdue_v germany_n to_o himself_o ready_o accept_v of_o this_o proposition_n so_o that_o a_o war_n be_v conclude_v between_o they_o but_o the_o conclusion_n be_v keep_v very_o secret_a till_o the_o time_n of_o execution_n notwithstanding_o the_o better_a to_o cover_v this_o design_n the_o emperor_n appoint_v a_o conference_n of_o learned_a man_n to_o be_v hold_v at_o ratisbon_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o religion_n according_a to_o his_o last_o decree_n but_o he_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o cite_v the_o archbishop_n of_o cologne_n to_o appear_v before_o he_o who_o have_v embrace_v the_o reformation_n and_o afterward_o excommunicate_v he_o and_o deprive_v he_o of_o his_o archbishopric_a and_o as_o for_o the_o conference_n at_o ratisbon_n which_o give_v some_o jealousy_n to_o the_o bishop_n who_o be_v already_o assemble_v at_o trent_n it_o be_v quick_o after_o break_v by_o the_o unjust_a condition_n that_o some_o monk_n who_o be_v there_o as_o the_o commissioner_n of_o the_o emperor_n will_v impose_v on_o the_o protestant_a divine_n the_o council_n be_v open_v the_o thirteen_o of_o december_n of_o the_o same_o year_n 1545._o but_o in_o fine_a after_o a_o great_a many_o artifices_fw-la and_o dissimulation_n able_a to_o have_v lull_v asleep_o the_o most_o vigilant_a after_o a_o great_a many_o contrary_a assurance_n give_v to_o the_o protestant_n the_o emperor_n send_v the_o cardinal_n of_o trent_n in_o post_n to_o rome_n to_o give_v the_o pope_n notice_n that_o he_o shall_v make_v his_o troop_n march_v with_o all_o diligence_n the_o treaty_n which_o they_o have_v make_v together_o be_v publish_v the_o eight_o and_o twenty_o of_o july_n 1546._o bearing_n this_o among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o emperor_n shall_v employ_v his_o arm_n and_o open_a force_n to_o make_v those_o german_n who_o shall_v reject_v the_o council_n return_v to_o the_o ancient_a religion_n and_o to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v and_o the_o emperor_n soon_o after_o open_o declare_v himself_o as_o well_o by_o the_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o divers_a city_n in_o germany_n to_o the_o elector_n of_o cologne_n and_o the_o prince_n of_o wirtemburg_n as_o by_o the_o answer_n that_o his_o minister_n give_v to_o the_o ambassador_n of_o those_o town_n who_o be_v with_o he_o the_o pope_n on_o his_o side_n present_o publish_v a_o bull_n date_v the_o fifteen_o of_o july_n by_o which_o he_o command_v that_o they_o shall_v make_v solemn_a procession_n exhort_v all_o christian_n to_o put_v up_o prayer_n to_o god_n for_o the_o happy_a success_n of_o the_o war_n which_o the_o emperor_n and_o himself_o have_v undertake_v at_o their_o common_a charge_n against_o the_o german_n who_o shall_v either_o profess_v heresy_n or_o protect_v it_o before_o this_o he_o have_v write_v to_o the_o swisser_n letter_n date_v the_o three_o of_o june_n by_o which_o he_o give_v they_o notice_n of_o the_o emperor_n design_n pray_v they_o to_o send_v all_o the_o succour_n they_o can_v possible_o the_o emperor_n will_v at_o the_o beginning_n cover_v this_o war_n with_o another_o pretence_n than_o that_o of_o religion_n but_o the_o pope_n will_v never_o suffer_v he_o to_o do_v it_o so_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v no_o further_a way_n leave_v to_o disguise_v himself_o begin_v with_o the_o proscribe_v of_o the_o duke_n of_o saxony_n and_o the_o landgrave_n of_o hessia_n and_o moreover_o he_o send_v his_o army_n into_o the_o field_n the_o protestant_a prince_n on_o their_o part_n take_v up_o arm_n also_o for_o their_o just_a defence_n the_o success_n of_o this_o war_n be_v not_o so_o happy_a for_o the_o protestant_n all_o germany_n see_v itself_o soon_o enslave_v under_o the_o arm_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o according_a to_o all_o humane_a appearance_n the_o reformation_n also_o have_v be_v present_o destroy_v if_o god_n who_o never_o utter_o forsake_v his_o church_n have_v not_o provide_v for_o it_o by_o his_o providence_n it_o happen_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n quarrel_v about_o those_o temporal_a interest_n which_o be_v far_o more_o prevalent_a in_o their_o mind_n than_o that_o of_o religion_n which_o fall_v out_o because_o the_o emperor_n will_v not_o
they_o please_v first_o of_o all_o they_o take_v a_o particular_a care_n to_o fill_v it_o with_o italian_a prelate_n so_o that_o they_o alone_o almost_o always_o be_v above_o half_a the_o number_n of_o all_o the_o other_o nation_n join_v together_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o court_n of_o rome_n may_v very_o well_o assure_v itself_o of_o the_o council_n for_o although_o all_o the_o prelate_n that_o compose_v it_o shall_v not_o have_v be_v bind_v to_o the_o pope_n by_o a_o oath_n yet_o the_o italian_n be_v more_o particular_o of_o their_o dependence_n and_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v thorough_o to_o represent_v to_o they_o the_o interest_n that_o italy_n have_v to_o preserve_v to_o itself_o the_o ecclesiastical_a government_n over_o other_o nation_n and_o to_o maintain_v by_o consequence_n the_o authority_n of_o rome_n second_o they_o keep_v up_o a_o stock_n of_o money_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o legate_n to_o help_v the_o poor_a bishop_n and_o to_o gain_v they_o more_o and_o more_o to_o they_o and_o to_o make_v also_o present_v and_o gratification_n to_o person_n who_o can_v render_v they_o most_o service_n for_o they_o judge_v it_o to_o be_v the_o best_a mean_n to_o draw_v the_o most_o to_o they_o either_o by_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o good_a office_n receive_v from_o they_o or_o by_o the_o hope_n of_o receive_v they_o for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v in_o the_o three_o place_n the_o pope_n be_v not_o content_v with_o preside_v in_o the_o council_n by_o his_o legate_n he_o will_v far_o that_o the_o proposition_n shall_v be_v make_v and_o carry_v by_o they_o only_o and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o that_o the_o legate_n of_o pius_n the_o four_o unjust_o insinuate_v it_o into_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o open_n it_o on_o the_o eighteen_o of_o january_n 1562._o that_o they_o shall_v treat_v of_o matter_n proponentibus_fw-la legatis_fw-la and_o when_o some_o spanish_a prelate_n will_v have_v oppose_v that_o clause_n say_v that_o it_o be_v unusual_a in_o council_n and_o that_o it_o whole_o take_v away_o all_o liberty_n from_o the_o assembly_n where_o every_o one_o ought_v to_o have_v a_o right_a to_o propound_v they_o deride_v they_o and_o let_v they_o alone_o without_o give_v they_o any_o answer_n the_o pope_n himself_o have_v hear_v of_o that_o opposition_n command_v his_o legate_n that_o they_o shall_v remain_v obstinate_a in_o that_o decree_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o remit_v so_o much_o as_o one_o point_n and_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n have_v make_v some_o complaint_n upon_o the_o advice_n that_o his_o ambassador_n give_v he_o the_o pope_n elude_v they_o and_o will_v change_v nothing_o behold_v therefore_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n well_o nigh_o already_o assure_v of_o two_o great_a point_n to_o wit_n on_o the_o one_o side_n of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o person_n and_o on_o the_o other_o of_o the_o proposition_n that_o shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o council_n there_o remain_v nothing_o but_o to_o make_v sure_a of_o their_o deliberation_n and_o for_o this_o they_o practise_v divers_a mean_n the_o two_o more_o general_n be_v that_o of_o the_o congregation_n at_o trent_n itself_o in_o the_o house_n of_o the_o chief_a legate_n and_o that_o of_o the_o congregation_n at_o rome_n the_o former_a consist_v in_o this_o that_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o council_n under_o paul_n the_o three_o they_o unjust_o make_v this_o order_n to_o be_v establish_v that_o in_o imitation_n of_o that_o which_o have_v be_v make_v in_o the_o last_o council_n of_o lateran_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v make_v divers_a particular_a congregation_n to_o examine_v the_o matter_n there_o that_o the_o legate_n shall_v propound_v to_o they_o that_o afterward_o the_o same_o matter_n so_o digest_v be_v bring_v to_o a_o general_n congregation_n which_o shall_v be_v hold_v in_o the_o house_n of_o the_o legate_n where_o every_o one_o shall_v tell_v his_o opinion_n and_o that_o after_o this_o they_o shall_v frame_v the_o decree_n to_o contain_v they_o and_o make_v they_o to_o pass_v in_o council_n the_o second_o consist_v in_o this_o in_o that_o from_o the_o first_o beginning_n the_o pope_n have_v depute_v some_o cardinal_n at_o rome_n to_o consult_v about_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o council_n and_o to_o have_v as_o it_o be_v the_o overlooking_a of_o all_o that_o shall_v pass_v there_o so_o that_o before_o they_o come_v to_o make_v any_o decree_n the_o legate_n at_o trent_n have_v discover_v the_o bottom_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o prelate_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o every_o one_o since_o before_o they_o conclude_v any_o thing_n they_o send_v all_o to_o rome_n from_o whence_o they_o receive_v their_o order_n and_o the_o deliberation_n of_o the_o council_n whole_o make_v to_o their_o hand_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v in_o a_o cloak-bag_n but_o beside_o these_o two_o way_n they_o have_v yet_o other_o which_o although_o they_o be_v not_o of_o that_o importance_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o have_v their_o profit_n we_o must_v place_v in_o this_o rank_n the_o order_n that_o they_o take_v to_o examine_v all_o the_o speech_n and_o all_o the_o other_o action_n that_o shall_v be_v do_v before_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o council_n before_o they_o shall_v recite_v they_o to_o the_o end_n that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v advance_v which_o be_v not_o agreeable_a to_o the_o time_n and_o place_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o design_n and_o interest_n of_o rome_n for_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o council_n think_v to_o make_v the_o pulpit_n ring_v with_o nothing_o but_o the_o praise_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v and_o imprecation_n against_o the_o heretic_n and_o that_o none_o shall_v be_v so_o stupid_a as_o to_o bring_v in_o any_o thing_n free_a or_o bold_a into_o his_o discourse_n well_o know_v that_o the_o censor_n will_v not_o suffer_v it_o and_o that_o it_o will_v be_v to_o meddle_v with_o affair_n to_o no_o purpose_n we_o must_v here_o also_o place_v the_o order_n that_o the_o legate_n open_o take_v and_o which_o they_o always_o observe_v afterward_o to_o reckon_v every_o head_n to_o a_o opinion_n whereas_o in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o basil_n they_o have_v count_v their_o opinion_n by_o nation_n which_o divers_a will_v fain_o have_v have_v do_v yet_o at_o trent_n but_o the_o legate_n oppose_v themselves_o to_o it_o with_o all_o their_o might_n but_o they_o draw_v this_o advantage_n from_o that_o order_n that_o italy_n alone_o have_v twice_o as_o many_o voice_n as_o all_o the_o other_o nation_n together_o and_o we_o may_v say_v that_o they_o only_o make_v the_o decision_n we_o must_v further_o rank_v here_o another_o order_n which_o they_o take_v to_o make_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o point_n of_o doctrine_n to_o be_v agitate_a by_o particular_a congregation_n of_o monk_n and_o other_o scholastic_a divine_n which_o treat_v of_o they_o after_o their_o usual_a manner_n and_o afterward_o to_o carry_v some_o extract_n or_o abridgement_n of_o their_o dispute_n to_o the_o congregation_n of_o the_o prelate_n who_o for_o the_o most_o part_n understand_v nothing_o of_o that_o gibberish_n of_o the_o school_n so_o that_o almost_o always_o they_o make_v their_o decree_n without_o have_v examine_v the_o matter_n of_o they_o or_o hear_v the_o reason_n of_o one_o side_n and_o of_o the_o other_o without_o read_v without_o meditation_n without_o study_n and_o sometime_o even_o without_o any_o understanding_n of_o the_o term_n which_o have_v oblige_v bruce_n martel_n bishop_n of_o fesola_n to_o represent_v of_o what_o importance_n it_o be_v that_o the_o general_n congregation_n shall_v be_v thorough_o inform_v of_o what_o they_o do_v and_o that_o it_o shall_v take_v cognizance_n of_o matter_n itself_o the_o legate_n nettle_v at_o this_o boldness_n make_v a_o large_a field_n of_o a_o sharp_a censure_n upon_o it_o and_o write_v to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v he_o take_v notice_n of_o we_o ought_v also_o to_o place_v here_o the_o recourse_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v to_o the_o ambassador_n of_o the_o prince_n to_o render_v the_o bishop_n of_o their_o nation_n favourable_a to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n this_o be_v what_o pius_n the_o four_o know_v very_o well_o how_o to_o practice_v on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o residence_n of_o the_o bishop_n when_o he_o hear_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o voice_n go_v about_o to_o declare_v it_o of_o divine_a right_n for_o he_o speak_v earnest_o of_o it_o to_o the_o ambassador_n of_o venice_n and_o florence_n and_o he_o engage_v they_o to_o make_v divers_a remonstrance_n of_o it_o to_o their_o bishop_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v do_v divers_a time_n we_o must_v add_v here_o yet_o far_o the_o ordinary_a direction_n of_o the_o legate_n to_o put_v off_o to_o another_o time_n the_o decision_n of_o the_o
to_o come_v to_o a_o agreement_n with_o we_o that_o our_o assembly_n be_v holy_a and_o lawful_a even_o in_o a_o far_o great_a degree_n than_o they_o be_v before_o to_o begin_v that_o disquisition_n with_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o council_n i_o confess_v that_o if_o it_o be_v the_o court_n of_o rome_n that_o out_o of_o its_o pure_a liberality_n shall_v communicate_v christianity_n to_o those_o only_o who_o it_o shall_v please_v and_o that_o none_o can_v either_o have_v or_o preserve_v it_o but_o by_o the_o continual_a influence_n of_o its_o favour_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o have_v the_o day_n by_o the_o influence_n of_o the_o sun_n it_o will_v depend_v on_o she_o and_o her_o council_n to_o take_v it_o from_o we_o whensoever_o she_o shall_v see_v good_a with_o all_o its_o right_n and_o privilege_n we_o may_v very_o well_o say_v that_o it_o will_v be_v too_o injurious_a to_o take_v it_o away_o from_o we_o that_o we_o do_v not_o deserve_v so_o hard_a a_o treatment_n yet_o we_o shall_v be_v deprive_v for_o that_o very_a reason_n when_o she_o shall_v have_v take_v they_o from_o we_o whether_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v with_o justice_n or_o against_o it_o with_o or_o without_o any_o reason_n but_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o either_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n or_o its_o council_n or_o that_o all_o that_o party_n who_o have_v follow_v they_o though_o it_o shall_v have_v a_o thousand_o time_n great_a strength_n and_o authority_n than_o it_o have_v will_v carry_v their_o pretension_n so_o high_a as_o to_o imagine_v that_o it_o depend_v on_o their_o mere_a good_a pleasure_n to_o bestow_v on_o or_o to_o take_v away_o christianity_n and_o its_o right_n i_o do_v not_o say_v from_o a_o innumerable_a multitude_n of_o man_n as_o that_o be_v which_o make_v up_o the_o body_n of_o the_o protestant_n but_o even_o not_o so_o much_o as_o from_o two_o or_o three_o person_n who_o shall_v be_v assemble_v in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n saint_n paul_n have_v say_v indeed_o who_o be_v thou_o o_o man_n that_o reply_v against_o god_n shall_v the_o thing_n form_v say_v to_o he_o that_o form_v it_o why_o have_v thou_o make_v i_o thus_o have_v not_o the_o potter_n of_o the_o earth_n 9_o power_n out_o of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o clay_n to_o make_v one_o vessel_n to_o honour_n and_o another_o to_o dishonour_v and_o by_o these_o word_n he_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v the_o absolute_a power_n that_o god_n have_v to_o make_v we_o whatsoever_o it_o shall_v seem_v good_a to_o he_o but_o he_o have_v teach_v we_o nothing_o of_o the_o like_a power_n concern_v the_o pope_n and_o his_o council_n he_o have_v not_o say_v who_o be_v you_o that_o contend_v against_o rome_n nor_o have_v he_o ascribe_v to_o he_o the_o power_n to_o make_v and_o destroy_v we_o as_o it_o shall_v please_v he_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v none_o but_o god_n alone_o on_o who_o our_o christianity_n depend_v it_o be_v his_o favour_n that_o have_v give_v it_o to_o we_o his_o spirit_n and_o his_o word_n have_v form_v it_o in_o we_o and_o his_o apostle_n have_v teach_v we_o to_o say_v with_o a_o holy_a boldness_n that_o there_o be_v no_o creature_n either_o in_o heaven_n or_o upon_o the_o earth_n that_o can_v be_v able_a to_o separate_a we_o from_o his_o love_n we_o ought_v 8._o then_o to_o lay_v aside_o that_o sovereign_n and_o absolute_a authority_n and_o to_o come_v to_o the_o cause_n or_o reason_n that_o can_v have_v be_v able_a to_o move_v the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o council_n to_o condemn_v the_o protestant_n and_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o right_n for_o if_o those_o cause_n be_v not_o only_o vain_a and_o frivolous_a but_o unjust_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o piety_n as_o we_o maintain_v they_o to_o be_v a_o condemnation_n of_o that_o nature_n can_v but_o fall_v back_o upon_o those_o who_o have_v throw_v it_o since_o they_o themselves_o have_v break_v the_o christian_a unity_n so_o that_o their_o ill_a carriage_n have_v make_v they_o just_o lose_v that_o of_o which_o they_o will_v unjust_o deprive_v the_o other_o and_o because_o in_o those_o kind_n of_o contest_v that_o which_o one_o party_n lose_v by_o its_o injustice_n and_o its_o obstinacy_n in_o error_n be_v recollect_v and_o restore_v in_o the_o other_o party_n which_o do_v its_o duty_n the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v ill_o do_v as_o we_o suppose_v can_v but_o have_v heighten_v and_o strengthen_v the_o right_n of_o the_o protestant_n as_o to_o the_o reformation_n it_o be_v not_o less_o true_a that_o if_o that_o shall_v be_v find_v to_o be_v indeed_o conformable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o inviolable_a law_n of_o christianity_n as_o we_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v i_o mean_v if_o the_o thing_n that_o our_o father_n reject_v be_v indeed_o error_n and_o superstition_n contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o piety_n as_o we_o maintain_v they_o to_o be_v so_o holy_a a_o action_n will_v be_v so_o far_o from_o deprive_v our_o father_n of_o the_o right_n of_o that_o christian_a society_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o can_v not_o but_o fortify_v that_o right_n and_o render_v it_o more_o lawful_a than_o it_o be_v before_o for_o before_o the_o reformation_n that_o society_n be_v as_o i_o may_v so_o say_v a_o composition_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n of_o justice_n and_o injustice_n by_o reason_n of_o those_o error_n which_o be_v mix_v with_o the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o those_o superstition_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o conjunction_n with_o that_o religion_n whereas_o the_o reformation_n have_v free_v it_o of_o that_o which_o it_o have_v of_o impurity_n and_o dross_n have_v without_o doubt_n put_v it_o into_o a_o far_o more_o holy_a state_n and_o much_o more_o agreeable_a to_o god_n how_o prejudice_v soever_o they_o may_v be_v they_o can_v never_o maintain_v it_o that_o error_n and_o superstition_n shall_v establish_v any_o right_n of_o society_n nor_o deny_v that_o as_o they_o be_v in_o their_o own_o nature_n more_o worthy_a of_o the_o aversion_n of_o god_n and_o man_n than_o their_o approbation_n they_o render_v those_o society_n unlawful_a and_o criminal_a for_o although_o all_o the_o world_n by_o a_o universal_a consent_n shall_v be_v unite_v in_o believe_v a_o heresy_n or_o practise_v a_o idolatrous_a worship_n that_o consent_n how_o general_n soever_o it_o shall_v be_v will_v not_o change_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n heresy_n will_v be_v always_o heresy_n and_o idolatry_n idolatry_n and_o in_o that_o respect_n the_o agreement_n of_o all_o mankind_n will_v make_v up_o a_o wicked_a and_o unjust_a society_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o a_o mix_a communion_n be_v only_o lawful_a in_o proportion_n to_o that_o which_o it_o have_v of_o good_a and_o that_o as_o its_o justice_n be_v lessen_v when_o its_o corruption_n increase_v so_o its_o justice_n also_o increase_v when_o its_o corruption_n be_v lessen_v we_o ought_v not_o then_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o protestant_n have_v deprive_v they_o of_o the_o right_n of_o that_o christian_a society_n but_o we_o ought_v to_o assert_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o have_v put_v they_o in_o that_o respect_n into_o a_o far_o more_o advantageous_a condition_n than_o they_o be_v in_o before_o there_o be_v nothing_o further_o remain_v but_o that_o separation_n which_o be_v but_o by_o accident_n as_o they_o speak_v the_o consequence_n of_o the_o reformation_n if_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n have_v do_v her_o duty_n she_o will_v have_v reform_v herself_o as_o well_o as_o our_o father_n but_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o clergy_n will_v not_o and_o that_o refusal_n have_v cause_v that_o breach_n of_o communion_n which_o be_v fall_v out_o between_o the_o two_o party_n it_o concern_v we_o to_o inquire_v whether_o even_o upon_o supposition_n that_o that_o reformation_n be_v just_a and_o by_o consequence_n that_o that_o refusal_n of_o it_o which_o they_o make_v be_v unjust_a that_o separation_n can_v lawful_o hinder_v our_o father_n from_o hold_v a_o christian_a society_n among_o themselves_o but_o this_o be_v what_o they_o can_v maintain_v with_o the_o least_o colour_n of_o reason_n for_o if_o the_o reformation_n be_v just_a and_o if_o the_o refusal_n which_o they_o make_v be_v unjust_a how_o can_v the_o injustice_n of_o that_o party_n which_o shall_v have_v forget_v its_o duty_n and_o which_o will_v have_v constrain_v the_o other_o party_n to_o have_v forget_v it_o too_o deprive_v the_o other_o party_n of_o those_o right_n that_o faith_n holiness_n the_o fear_n of_o god_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v natural_o give_v it_o must_v injustice_n need_v triumph_n over_o justice_n and_o error_n over_o truth_n be_v it_o that_o the_o
natural_o go_v before_o the_o ministry_n it_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o ministry_n but_o the_o ministry_n on_o the_o contrary_n depend_v upon_o it_o as_o in_o the_o civil_a society_n the_o magistracy_n depend_v upon_o the_o society_n and_o not_o the_o society_n upon_o the_o magistracy_n in_o the_o civil_a society_n the_o first_o thing_n that_o must_v be_v think_v on_o be_v that_o nature_n make_v man_n afterward_o we_o conceive_v that_o she_o assemble_v and_o unite_v they_o together_o and_o last_o that_o from_o that_o union_n that_o can_v not_o subsist_v without_o order_n mastistracy_n proceed_v it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o a_o religious_a society_n the_o first_o thing_n that_o grace_n do_v be_v to_o produce_v faith_n in_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n after_o have_v make_v they_o believe_v she_o unite_v they_o and_o form_v a_o mutual_a communion_n between_o they_o and_o because_o their_o communion_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v without_o order_n and_o without_o government_n from_o thence_o the_o ministry_n arise_v so_o that_o a_o lawful_a ministry_n be_v after_o the_o true_a church_n and_o depend_v upon_o it_o it_o be_v not_o a_o lawful_a ministry_n that_o make_v it_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n for_o it_o be_v so_o by_o the_o truth_n of_o its_o faith_n and_o it_o will_v yet_o be_v so_o when_o it_o actual_o have_v not_o any_o minister_n but_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n that_o make_v the_o ministry_n to_o be_v lawful_a since_o it_o be_v from_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o church_n that_o the_o justice_n of_o its_o ministry_n proceed_v the_o argument_n therefore_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la involve_v the_o dispute_n in_o a_o ridiculous_a circle_n for_o when_o he_o will_v prove_v that_o we_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n because_o we_o have_v not_o a_o lawful_a ministry_n we_o maintain_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o we_o have_v a_o lawful_a ministry_n because_o we_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o he_o can_v say_v that_o we_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o ridiculous_a circle_n because_o our_o way_n of_o reason_v follow_v the_o order_n of_o nature_n and_o his_o do_v not_o follow_v it_o i_o omit_v that_o his_o first_o proposition_n which_o be_v where_o there_o be_v no_o lawful_a ministry_n there_o be_v no_o true_a church_n be_v equivocal_a for_o either_o he_o understand_v by_o that_o lawful_a ministry_n minister_n actual_o establish_v or_o else_o he_o mean_v a_o right_a to_o establish_v they_o if_o the_o former_a his_o proposition_n be_v false_a for_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v without_o have_v actual_o any_o minister_n that_o be_v no_o way_n impossible_a as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v and_o if_o he_o mean_v the_o latter_a his_o proposition_n be_v not_o to_o his_o purpose_n for_o it_o will_v maintain_v that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o protestant_n have_v a_o full_a and_o entire_a right_o to_o set_v up_o minister_n for_o its_o government_n suppose_v that_o it_o have_v the_o true_a faith_n as_o it_o may_v appear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v say_v and_o as_o it_o will_v appear_v yet_o more_o clear_o by_o the_o follow_a observation_n 8._o i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o eight_o place_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v proper_o and_o chief_o the_o society_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a not_o only_o have_v the_o right_a of_o the_o ministry_n but_o that_o it_o be_v also_o that_o body_n that_o make_v a_o call_v lawful_a of_o person_n to_o that_o office_n this_o truth_n will_v be_v confirm_v by_o what_o i_o have_v already_o show_v without_o any_o further_a need_n of_o new_a proof_n but_o as_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o true_a fountain_n whence_o that_o call_n proceed_v be_v itself_o alone_o almost_o all_o the_o difference_n that_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o about_o this_o matter_n and_o that_o moreover_o it_o be_v extreme_o important_a to_o the_o subject_a we_o be_v upon_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o we_o to_o examine_v it_o a_o little_a more_o careful_o they_o can_v then_o take_v it_o ill_o that_o i_o insist_v a_o little_a more_o large_o upon_o this_o observation_n than_o i_o have_v do_v upon_o the_o rest_n to_o make_v it_o as_o clear_a as_o i_o can_v possible_o i_o propose_v to_o treat_v of_o three_o question_n the_o first_o shall_v be_v to_o know_v whether_o natural_o a_o call_n belong_v to_o the_o pastor_n only_o exclude_v the_o laity_n or_o whether_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n the_o second_o whether_o in_o case_n it_o belong_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o church_n can_v of_o itself_o spoil_v itself_o of_o its_o right_n or_o whether_o it_o have_v lose_v it_o any_o way_n that_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v and_o the_o three_o whether_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n may_v confer_v call_v immediate_o by_o itself_o or_o whether_o the_o church_n be_v always_o bind_v to_o confer_v they_o by_o mean_n of_o its_o pastor_n as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o question_n all_o the_o difficulty_n it_o can_v have_v come_v only_o from_o the_o false_a idea_n of_o a_o call_v that_o be_v ordinary_o form_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o first_o they_o make_v it_o a_o sacrament_n proper_o so_o call_v and_o they_o name_v it_o the_o sacrament_n of_o order_n from_o whence_o the_o think_v ready_o arise_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n can_v confer_v a_o sacrament_n they_o imagine_v next_o that_o that_o sacrament_n impress_n a_o certain_a character_n which_o they_o call_v a_o indelible_a character_n and_o which_o they_o conceive_v of_o as_o a_o physical_a quality_n or_o a_o absolute_a accident_n as_o they_o speak_v in_o the_o school_n and_o as_o a_o inherent_a accident_n in_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o minister_n they_o persuade_v themselves_o further_o that_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n leave_v that_o sacrament_n and_o that_o physical_a quality_n in_o trust_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n to_o be_v communicate_v by_o none_o but_o they_o with_o that_o they_o mix_v a_o great_a many_o ceremony_n and_o external_n mark_v as_o unction_n and_o the_o shave_v which_o they_o call_v the_o priesty_a crown_n they_o add_v to_o all_o that_o priestly_a habit_n the_o steal_v the_o alb_n the_o cope_n the_o cross_n the_o mitre_n the_o rochet_n hood_n pall_n etc._n etc._n they_o make_v mysterious_a allegory_n upon_o these_o ceremony_n and_o those_o ornament_n they_o distinguish_v those_o dignity_n into_o divers_a order_n they_o frame_v a_o hierarchy_n set_v out_o by_o the_o pompous_a title_n of_o prelate_n primate_fw-la arch-bishop_n patriarch_n cardinal_n etc._n etc._n they_o write_v great_a book_n upon_o all_o these_o thing_n and_o the_o half_a of_o their_o divinity_n be_v take_v up_o in_o explain_v their_o right_n authority_n privilege_n immunity_n apostolic_a grant_n exception_n etc._n etc._n what_o ground_n be_v here_o that_o all_o good_a man_n shall_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o churchman_n be_v at_o least_o man_n of_o another_o kind_n from_o all_o other_o and_o that_o they_o be_v no_o way_n make_v of_o the_o same_o blood_n of_o which_o saint_n paul_n say_v that_o god_n have_v make_v all_o mankind_n notwithstanding_o when_o we_o examine_v well_o that_o call_v what_o it_o be_v to_o form_v a_o just_a idea_n of_o it_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o proper_o it_o be_v but_o a_o relation_n that_o result_v from_o the_o agreement_n of_o three_o will_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o god_n that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o of_o the_o person_n call_v for_o the_o consent_n of_o these_o three_o make_v all_o the_o essence_n of_o that_o call_v and_o the_o other_o thing_n that_o may_v be_v add_v to_o it_o as_o examination_n election_n ordination_n be_v preambulatory_a condition_n or_o sign_n and_o external_n ceremony_n which_o more_o respect_v the_o manner_n of_o that_o call_v then_o the_o call_v itself_o in_o effect_n in_o a_o call_v we_o can_v remark_n but_o three_o interest_n that_o can_v engage_v one_o to_o it_o that_o of_o god_n since_o he_o that_o be_v call_v aught_o to_o speak_v and_o act_n in_o his_o name_n that_o of_o the_o church_n that_o aught_o to_o be_v instruct_v serve_v and_o govern_v and_o that_o of_o he_o who_o be_v call_v who_o ought_v to_o fulfil_v the_o function_n of_o his_o charge_n and_o to_o consecrate_v his_o watchful_a diligence_n care_n and_o labour_n to_o it_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o that_o call_v be_v sufficient_o form_v when_o god_n the_o church_n and_o the_o person_n call_v come_v to_o agree_v and_o we_o can_v rational_o conceive_v any_o thing_n else_o in_o it_o but_o as_o to_o the_o will_n of_o the_o call_v it_o do_v not_o fall_v into_o the_o question_n for_o we_o all_o acknowledge_v that_o no_o one_o can_v be_v force_v to_o receive_v the_o office_n of_o the_o
themselves_o if_o they_o shall_v yield_v any_o obedience_n to_o their_o sovereign_n on_o the_o other_o side_n clement_n vii_o who_o keep_v his_o seat_n at_o avignon_n be_v not_o want_v to_o proceed_v against_o vrban_n and_o his_o follower_n and_o to_o treat_v he_o and_o his_o party_n with_o the_o same_o heat_n that_o vrban_n have_v show_v against_o he_o see_v here_o difference_n which_o be_v methinks_v sufficient_o heighten_v notwithstanding_o whatsoever_o animosity_n there_o be_v there_o between_o those_o two_o party_n whatsoever_o war_n they_o make_v one_o against_o another_o whatsoever_o anathema_n they_o mutual_o thunder_v out_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o own_o and_o canonize_v for_o saint_n those_o person_n who_o live_v and_o die_v in_o those_o two_o contrary_a obedience_n and_o who_o even_o die_v in_o the_o hot_a quarrel_n of_o those_o two_o anti-popes_n for_o she_o have_v canonize_v on_o the_o one_o side_n saint_n catherine_n of_o sienna_n who_o take_v part_n with_o vrban_n and_o who_o treat_v his_o competitor_n as_o antichrist_n and_o a_o member_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o cardinal_n as_o devil_n incarnate_a and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n she_o have_v canonize_v peter_n of_o 6._o luxemburg_n who_o die_v the_o cardinal_n of_o clement_n vii_o and_o who_o have_v receive_v that_o dignity_n from_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o express_a prohibition_n of_o vrban_n vi_o under_o pain_n of_o excommunication_n so_o that_o here_o be_v two_o saint_n on_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o side_n lawful_o excommunicate_v mr._n daille_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o monsieurs_fw-fr adam_n and_o cottiby_n intend_v 14._o to_o retort_v this_o same_o objection_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la give_v we_o have_v set_v before_o we_o the_o example_n of_o saint_n jerome_n and_o saint_n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n who_o be_v cruel_o and_o passionate_o carry_v out_o against_o saint_n john_n chrysostom_n so_o far_o as_o to_o compare_v his_o fall_n to_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n and_o to_o call_v he_o traitor_n judas_n jechonias_n he_o have_v also_o allege_v the_o example_n of_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o in_o the_o quarrel_n that_o he_o have_v with_o saint_n cyprian_n call_v he_o a_o false_a christ_n a_o false_a apostle_n and_o deceitful_a worker_n but_o the_o author_n 311._o of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la do_v not_o think_v that_o these_o example_n be_v to_o the_o purpose_n he_o say_v that_o the_o difference_n between_o saint_n chrysostome_n and_o saint_n jerome_n and_o saint_n cyril_n respect_v only_o personal_a action_n in_o which_o none_o ever_o deny_v but_o that_o it_o may_v happen_v to_o the_o saint_n themselves_o to_o be_v surprise_v in_o respect_n of_o one_o another_o but_o this_o be_v only_o a_o shift_n for_o if_o we_o may_v understand_v that_o it_o have_v happen_v to_o the_o saint_n to_o be_v violent_o carry_v out_o against_o another_o saint_n after_o the_o fierce_a manner_n in_o the_o world_n upon_o personal_a difference_n which_o have_v no_o other_o foundation_n than_o a_o surprise_n i_o see_v not_o why_o we_o may_v not_o also_o understand_v that_o it_o may_v happen_v to_o good_a man_n to_o be_v violent_o carry_v out_o against_o one_o another_o about_o the_o point_n of_o religion_n which_o afford_v a_o more_o just_a pretence_n of_o animosity_n when_o each_o think_v he_o have_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o side_n before_o i_o let_v go_v this_o example_n i_o can_v forbear_v note_v by_o the_o by_o that_o it_o be_v but_o very_o ill_a to_o the_o purpose_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la censure_n m._n daille_n for_o have_v say_v that_o theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n and_o epiphanius_n have_v condemn_v excommunicate_v and_o depose_v chrysostom_n from_o his_o bishopric_n for_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o those_o who_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o history_n that_o theophilus_n condemn_v and_o depose_v he_o and_o that_o epiphanius_n be_v go_v to_o constantinople_n before_o that_o same_o condemnation_n refuse_v to_o hold_v communion_n with_o chrysostom_n which_o be_v precise_o that_o which_o m._n daille_n will_v have_v say_v but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la do_v not_o answer_v i_o better_o upon_o the_o quarrel_n of_o saint_n cyprian_n and_o stephen_n their_o difference_n say_v he_o be_v only_o upon_o a_o point_n which_o have_v not_o then_o be_v decide_v by_o the_o church_n this_o evasion_n 312._o be_v very_o pitiful_a the_o more_o trivial_a the_o occasion_n be_v about_o which_o one_o be_v violent_a that_o passion_n be_v both_o the_o more_o unblamable_a and_o the_o prejudice_n against_o the_o person_n who_o be_v so_o carry_v away_o with_o it_o be_v the_o better_o ground_v to_o answer_v after_o that_o manner_n aggravate_v the_o passion_n of_o stephen_n in_o stead_n of_o excuse_v it_o stephen_n add_v he_o who_o have_v more_o reason_n at_o the_o bottom_n be_v carry_v out_o by_o the_o ardour_n of_o his_o zealonly_a to_o some_o threat_n of_o excommunication_n or_o if_o you_o will_v to_o a_o excommunication_n which_o have_v have_v no_o ground_n will_v have_v produce_v no_o real_a division_n and_o will_v not_o have_v hinder_v but_o that_o saint_n cyprian_a shall_v still_o have_v be_v honour_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o saint_n stephen_n by_o that_o of_o africa_n it_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o stephen_n have_v more_o reason_n at_o the_o bottom_n than_o saint_n cyprian_n on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v in_o their_o day_n as_o many_o heretic_n at_o least_o who_o baptism_n ought_v to_o have_v be_v reject_v as_o there_o be_v who_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v admit_v and_o as_o for_o the_o rest_n whether_o stephen_n have_v in_o effect_n excommunicate_v saint_n cyprian_n or_o whether_o he_o have_v mere_o threaten_v it_o what_o be_v that_o to_o our_o question_n if_o he_o content_v himself_o with_o a_o mere_a threaten_v of_o it_o he_o remain_v in_o communion_n with_o a_o man_n who_o he_o call_v a_o false_a christ_n a._n false_a apostle_n a._n deceitful_a worker_n and_o with_o a_o man_n who_o on_o his_o part_n he_o accuse_v of_o stupidity_n of_o pride_n of_o obstinacy_n of_o presumption_n of_o folly_n of_o blindness_n of_o mind_n and_o of_o wickedness_n he_o abide_v in_o communion_n with_o firmilianus_n who_o have_v the_o same_o interest_n with_o saint_n cyprian_n and_o who_o also_o accuse_v stephen_n of_o inhumanity_n boldness_n of_o insolence_n of_o schism_n and_o manifest_a folly_n who_o compare_v he_o to_o judas_n and_o say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o take_v part_n with_o heretic_n if_o he_o actual_o excommunicate_v they_o it_o further_a note_n the_o excess_n of_o his_o passion_n which_o can_v not_o in_o effect_n have_v be_v judge_v to_o have_v be_v less_o than_o a_o passion_n and_o a_o violent_a heat_n since_o according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_o it_o will_v have_v have_v no_o ground_n and_o will_v not_o have_v hinder_v but_o that_o saint_n cyprian_a shall_v have_v be_v always_o honour_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v in_o the_o way_n to_o refute_v the_o answer_n of_o m._n daille_n it_o have_v possible_o more_o conduce_v to_o the_o public_a edification_n if_o in_o stead_n of_o shallow_o insist_v on_o those_o remote_a example_n he_o have_v apply_v himself_o to_o that_o wherein_n m._n daille_n adjoin_v the_o fierce_a injury_n wherewith_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v be_v every_o day_n see_v to_o rend_v one_o another_o although_o they_o then_o remain_v and_o though_o they_o yet_o live_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o communion_n they_o acknowledge_v one_o another_o for_o brethren_n they_o assist_v at_o the_o same_o altar_n they_o call_v upon_o the_o same_o saint_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o as_o m._n daille_n relate_v they_o write_v one_o against_o another_o after_o the_o most_o passionate_a and_o violent_a manner_n in_o the_o world_n one_o sort_n of_o they_o say_v of_o their_o adversary_n that_o they_o be_v infect_v with_o heresy_n and_o be_v enemy_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o that_o their_o opinion_n be_v full_a of_o heresy_n and_o perfidiousness_n that_o it_o be_v presumptuous_a injurious_a to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o religious_a and_o that_o it_o savour_v of_o calvinism_n and_o to_o speak_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v erroneous_a in_o the_o faith_n that_o it_o open_o stifle_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n that_o it_o be_v blasphemous_a against_o jesus_n christ_n and_o all_o the_o saint_n plain_o and_o evident_o heretical_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o other_o say_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o proposition_n which_o they_o have_v lay_v down_o be_v false_a rash_a presumptuous_a pernicious_a to_o all_o faithful_a people_n that_o they_o be_v erroneous_a and_o injurious_a to_o the_o bishop_n tend_v to_o overthrow_v or_o disturb_v the_o hierarchy_n and_o that_o
some_o be_v even_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n they_o add_v that_o a_o certain_a book_n of_o their_o adversary_n be_v full_a of_o proposition_n that_o be_v dangerous_a seditious_a impious_a schismatical_a blasphemous_a with_o some_o open_o heretical_a see_v here_o what_o m._n daille_n have_v set_v down_o immediate_o after_o the_o example_n of_o cyril_n saint_n jerome_n stephen_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n in_o which_o it_o have_v be_v well_o if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v have_v satisfy_v we_o for_o he_o can_v be_v ignorant_a that_o we_o can_v urge_v this_o matter_n a_o great_a deal_n further_o than_o m._n daille_n have_v do_v and_o that_o he_o who_o will_v make_v up_o a_o collection_n of_o all_o the_o injury_n that_o these_o gentleman_n say_v of_o one_o another_o will_v make_v a_o very_a strange_a vocabulary_a but_o he_o have_v judge_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o pass_v over_o this_o article_n in_o silence_n and_o that_o it_o be_v more_o fit_a for_o his_o purpose_n to_o answer_v only_o upon_o saint_n cyril_n saint_n jerome_n stephen_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n howsoever_o it_o be_v it_o seem_v to_o be_v clear_a to_o i_o by_o what_o i_o have_v say_v a_o very_a ill_a prejudice_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n to_o make_v the_o judgement_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o make_v of_o a_o doctrine_n to_o depend_v upon_o that_o that_o we_o may_v make_v of_o the_o person_n instead_o of_o judge_v it_o by_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o and_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la may_v suffer_v we_o if_o he_o please_v to_o say_v to_o he_o on_o the_o part_n of_o our_o first_o reformer_n what_o saint_n augustin_n say_v on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o orthodox_n to_o cresconius_n since_o you_o be_v not_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o 7._o inward_a motion_n of_o our_o heart_n set_v yourselves_o only_o to_o know_v whether_o we_o fight_v for_o or_o against_o the_o truth_n for_o if_o we_o teach_v the_o truth_n if_o we_o refute_v error_n when_o our_o intention_n shall_v not_o be_v good_a and_o if_o we_o shall_v seek_v either_o for_o secular_a advantage_n or_o vainglory_n those_o who_o have_v a_o love_n for_o the_o truth_n will_v not_o avoid_v join_v with_o we_o since_o it_o will_v be_v the_o truth_n that_o will_v be_v always_o declare_v after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o be_v so_o but_o beside_o those_o two_o remark_n which_o i_o have_v make_v i_o must_v further_o take_v notice_n in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o the_o reason_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v found_v upon_o another_o supposition_n which_o be_v not_o less_o unjust_a nor_o less_o rash_a than_o those_o other_o two_o which_o i_o have_v examine_v for_o it_o be_v found_v upon_o this_o principle_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o judge_n of_o person_n mere_o by_o that_o ill_a which_o appear_v in_o they_o whereas_o in_o order_n to_o the_o make_v a_o equitable_a judgement_n we_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o consider_v the_o good_a with_o the_o ill_a and_o after_o have_v make_v a_o exact_a discernment_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o to_o approve_v of_o that_o good_a that_o may_v be_v see_v and_o to_o blame_v that_o bad_a that_o may_v be_v find_v there_o it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n that_o zuinglius_fw-la and_o calvin_n pass_v their_o judgement_n on_o luther_n and_o that_o we_o judge_v he_o also_o we_o discover_v a_o great_a many_o excellent_a thing_n in_o he_o a_o heroical_a courage_n a_o great_a love_n for_o the_o truth_n a_o ardent_a zeal_n for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n a_o great_a trust_n in_o his_o providence_n extraordinary_a learning_n in_o a_o dark_a age_n a_o profound_a respect_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n a_o indefatigable_a spirit_n and_o a_o great_a many_o other_o high_a quality_n we_o see_v that_o he_o be_v in_o his_o time_n one_o of_o the_o first_o who_o have_v their_o eye_n open_v to_o consider_v the_o error_n and_o abuse_n that_o be_v then_o currant_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o he_o earnest_o apply_v himself_o to_o it_o that_o his_o example_n excite_v divers_a other_o to_o do_v the_o same_o that_o he_o endure_v upon_o that_o account_n very_o great_a persecution_n under_o all_o which_o his_o heart_n never_o fail_v and_o that_o by_o his_o care_n and_o learned_a labour_n he_o recover_v divers_a people_n out_o of_o the_o superstition_n wherein_o they_o be_v bury_v under_o this_o prospect_n we_o can_v but_o give_v he_o the_o just_a praise_n which_o we_o believe_v he_o merit_v and_o because_o we_o know_v that_o god_n be_v the_o author_n of_o every_o perfect_a gift_n as_o saint_n james_n say_v we_o attribute_v all_o the_o good_a that_o we_o see_v in_o luther_n to_o his_o grace_n and_o his_o holy_a spirit_n and_o all_o the_o happy_a success_n of_o his_o preach_v to_o the_o divine_a benediction_n look_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o servant_n of_o god_n and_o a_o instrument_n which_o he_o make_v use_v of_o for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o reformation_n but_o because_o there_o be_v no_o person_n in_o the_o world_n who_o have_v not_o his_o excess_n and_o his_o fault_n amid_o that_o which_o luther_n have_v of_o praise_n worthy_a we_o see_v also_o a_o great_a many_o thing_n which_o we_o know_v not_o how_o to_o approve_v we_o believe_v that_o he_o have_v not_o light_a enough_o about_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o find_v that_o he_o be_v very_o much_o prepossess_v about_o the_o real_a presence_n we_o acknowledge_v that_o his_o stile_n be_v too_o impetuous_a and_o too_o violent_a and_o we_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o say_v that_o he_o have_v not_o well_o enough_o distinguish_v his_o differ_a opinion_n so_o as_o to_o be_v able_a to_o support_v they_o without_o break_v the_o bond_n of_o communion_n with_o those_o who_o can_v not_o tolerate_v they_o which_o make_v he_o fall_v into_o a_o great_a piece_n of_o injustice_n in_o respect_n of_o we_o thus_o far_o methinks_v we_o may_v go_v without_o impugn_v christian_a charity_n if_o any_o one_o among_o we_o have_v push_v his_o judgement_n further_o and_o will_v needs_o have_v penetrate_v into_o the_o heart_n of_o luther_n to_o impute_v his_o action_n to_o the_o principle_n of_o jealousy_n of_o pride_n and_o hatred_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la say_v that_o hospinian_n have_v do_v it_o be_v what_o we_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o for_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n wherein_o we_o be_v more_o easy_o deceive_v then_o in_o the_o judgement_n which_o we_o pass_v upon_o the_o internal_a principle_n of_o any_o one_o action_n we_o may_v say_v this_o action_n be_v good_a this_o action_n be_v not_o good_a but_o when_o one_o action_n may_v proceed_v from_o divers_a differ_a principle_n we_o ought_v to_o judge_n with_o charity_n or_o if_o there_o be_v no_o place_n for_o a_o judgement_n of_o charity_n the_o sure_a way_n be_v not_o to_o judge_v at_o all_o but_o to_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v follow_v this_o rule_n he_o have_v never_o attribute_v as_o he_o have_v do_v our_o carriage_n towards_o luther_n and_o the_o lutheran_n to_o a_o piece_n of_o human_a policy_n he_o have_v say_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o just_a discernment_n which_o we_o can_v not_o tell_v how_o to_o hinder_v ourselves_o from_o make_v without_o be_v culpable_a we_o blame_v in_o luther_n and_o in_o the_o lutheran_n what_o we_o judge_v to_o be_v blamable_a there_o we_o commend_v that_o therein_o which_o we_o judge_v to_o be_v commendable_a we_o bear_v with_o that_o which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v tolerable_a without_o approve_v it_o and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o excess_n either_o in_o that_o praise_n or_o blame_v or_o toleration_n we_o be_v ready_a to_o amend_v it_o when_o they_o shall_v make_v we_o to_o perceive_v it_o notwithstanding_o we_o choose_v rather_o to_o incline_v towards_o the_o side_n of_o charity_n then_o towards_o that_o of_o rigour_n and_o we_o will_v be_v much_o rather_o in_o a_o state_n wherein_o by_o the_o mediation_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n all_o sharpness_n animosity_n harsh_a expression_n accusation_n complaint_n may_v be_v for_o ever_o banish_v then_o that_o we_o shall_v banish_v our_o praise_n and_o toleration_n we_o will_v always_o preserve_v towards_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o same_o charity_n and_o the_o same_o justice_n as_o much_o as_o it_o shall_v be_v possible_a for_o we_o to_o do_v but_o in_o observe_v that_o equality_n we_o be_v grieve_v to_o see_v that_o we_o can_v but_o make_v very_o differ_v judgement_n of_o she_o and_o of_o those_o of_o the_o confession_n of_o ausburg_n and_o which_o produce_v contrary_a effect_n in_o we_o these_o latter_a be_v in_o difference_n with_o we_o only_o about_o